


LETTY’S 

SISTER 


HELEN SHERMAN GRIFFITH 


I 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 


/ 







✓ 








WE HAVE VISITORS 



Letty’s Sister 


BY HELEN SHERMAN GRIFFITH 

It 


AUTHOR OF 

“LKTTY OF THE CIRCUS” 
“LETTY AND THE TWINS” 
‘‘LETTY’S NEW HOME” 


Illustrated by Frances D. Jones 




THE PENN PUBLISHING COMPANY 
PHILADELPHIA 
MCMXII 


Letty’s Sister 

' 7 '( 


COPYRIGHT 
1912 BY 
THE PENN 
PUBUSHIN6 
COMPANY 


gCI,A319572 


Introduction 


Letty Gkey, who, during the last few 
months of her mother^s life, exhibited a pair 
of trick ponies, “ Punch and “ Judy at an 
amusement park in Philadelphia, under the 
management of kind-hearted Mr. Goldberg, 
as told in “ Letty of the Circus,” afterward 
traveled with a circus owned by a Mr. Drake, 
and was having rather a forlorn time of it 
when she was recognized by the twins, Jane 
and Christopher Baker, whose lives Letty had 
saved from a ferocious bear. The twins were 
visiting their grandparents at Sunnycrest, at 
which farm Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, an author, 
was also a visitor. Learning that the circus 
was to be disbanded, the twins begged their 
grandmother to take Letty to Sunnycrest to 
live. There Mrs. Hartwell-Jones became ac- 
quainted with Letty, took a great fancy to her 
and finally adopted her, as one learns in 
‘‘ Letty and the Twins.” 

“ Letty^s New Home ” tells of the happi- 
3 


4 


INTRODUCTION 


ness of Letty with her adopted mother, whom 
she calls Aunt Mary, and of the new friends 
she makes and the experiences she has in 
school and out. The Beckwith family, of 
varying ages and characters, and Mademoiselle 
La Grange are among the chief of her new 
friends, and when Letty endeavors to save 
mademoiselle’s life in a fire, she is regarded 
as quite a heroine. Fortunately, the praise 
she receives does not spoil her. 


Contents 


I. 

Summer Plans .... 


9 

II. 

Getting Ready 


24 

III. 

The New Trunk 


39 

IV. 

All Aboard .... 


57 

V. 

A Message by Wireless 


69 

VI. 

The Famous Monsieur Blanc . 


85 

VII. 

A Cure for the Blues 


99 

VIII. 

Unexpected Visitors 


117 

IX. 

Settling Down 



X. 

The Little Honiton Lace-maker 


, 146 

XI. 

A House Party 


160 

XII. 

An Afternoon Visit . 


177 

XIII. 

Letters from Home . 


192 

XIV. 

An Exciting Story . 


205 

XV. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones is Agitated 


220 

XVI. 

Suspense 


236 

XVII. 

A Great Discovery . 


249 

XVIII. 

Proof Positive .... 


262 

XIX. 

Home Again .... 


275 

XX. 

Getting Well .... 


289 

XXI. 

Conclusion .... 


303 


6 


• ' I . . ' ! 

(•rs ■ 

I ■■ ' 

i' : ' ■ . . 

, ■ 1 * . 


I 


j’ 


<•! 



I 


I 


1 


I 




\ 


> 

» ^ 


I 


» '.' 




* ) ' 

t / 



?*'•' I ' 

' f ' 


Vt- . '•^, 
fi 1 


.• 'l J 




^ • •- 
’ -V 






% 


if- 


is 


‘ ' \ X .< 

^.j. -ii ' 

I » 


n 


■*' / 


fe-,/ V' ' -y , ’^uv ' ^ .i-!* ./ 




i 


I 


t 



Illustrations 


PAGE 


“ We Have Visitors ” 

Frontispiece 

I Will Play For You, My Child” 

. 97 

“It Was a Motor Party” 

. l8o K 

There Were Two Names 

. 247 w- 

“ I Think She Is Wonderful ” 

. . 267 


Letty’s Sister. 


7 


r 


\ 


9 


4 


I 


i t 


I 


i 


% 

• * 


• f ‘ 

f 

- 9 

K 

. ft 

I t 


I 





% 




4 


« 


« 


» i 



f 


J 




»• » 


/ 




t 


• .» 


9 


* 

^ f 


•V ^ 


I 

^ * 


xA 


Letty’s Sister 


CHAPTER I 

SUMMER PLANS 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones laid aside the letter 
she had been reading with a sigh, half of re- 
gret, half of excitement, and rang the bell. 

Katy,^’ she said to the maid who an- 
swered, “ will you please light the fire down- 
stairs ? It has grown rather chilly and a fire 
is always cheerful and pleasant.’^ 

Katy agreed that an open wood-fire was 
most cheerful, and soothin^ to the nerves, 
but she hoped, secretly, that her mistress was 
not going to be ill, to need the cheering of a 
fire on such a bright spring day. But Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones was nervous and excited, 
which made her feel shivery and cold, in 
spite of the bright sunshine. She had come 
to a decision just then which to her at least 
9 


lO 


LETTT^S SISTER 


had been most important and difficult to 
reach, and she was suffering from the nervous- 
ness of reaction. 

The fire was only just started and Mrs. 
Hart well- Jones had established herself in 
front of it with her fancy work, when Letty 
rushed in, her cheeks glowing with health 
and exercise. 

Oh, Aunt Mary,’^ she cried, how can 
you stay sitting here over a fire on such a 
perfectly scrumptious day ! I saw three rob- 
ins in the park on my way home, and Tm 
sure I heard a bluebird singing, though I 
couldnT get a peep at him. DonT you want 
to come out for a walk with me before I start 
lessons? I’ve got plenty of time, and you 
look tired. Do come. Aunt Mary.” 

After the disastrous fire which had destroyed 
the building in which Miss Sims conducted 
her school, and in which fire Letty herself 
had so narrowly escaped death in trying to 
save the life of her French teacher ; after this 
fire there had been two or three weeks of 
enforced holiday until another location could 
be found for the school. Miss Sims had shown 
great courage and fortitude over her misfor- 


SUMMER PLANS ii 

tune. Investigation proved that the fire, due 
to a defective flue, could not have been pre- 
vented, nor the blame placed at any one’s 
door, save, possibly, the original builder’s. 
Instead of parents becoming nervous after 
such an incident, as Miss Sims feared might 
be the case, and placing their daughters in 
other schools, everybody united in praising 
her wonderful management and the splendid 
success of the fire drill, which had saved the 
life of every one of the eighty and more chil- 
dren entrusted to her care. 

Such results displayed a discipline to be 
greatly commended, and all of Miss Sims’ 
pupils returned as soon as another suitable 
building could be procured. The girls settled 
down into the routine of their school life 
again, almost as quietly as though nothing 
had happened. Indeed, no change of any 
sort was apparent, except that Miss Sims 
thought that the Easter vacation should be 
shortened, because of the enforced holiday. 
She had made her announcement concerning 
the Easter vacation that very day in school, 
and while many of the girls were disappointed 
they nearly all saw the fairness of it. 


12 


LE^TTT'S SISTER 


Letty, who had gone to her music lesson 
directly from school and so had not been 
home since early morning, was anxious to 
discuss this news with her Aunt Mary. But 
the sight of the tired look about Mrs. Hart^ 
well-Jones's eyes, and the nervous color in 
her cheeks, put Letty^s own concerns out of 
her mind for the present. 

You look almost as if you had been cry- 
ing,^^ she exclaimed anxiously, as she bent to 
kiss the sweet, beautiful face so lovingly up- 
turned to meet hers. Do come for a little 
walk — a teeny, weeny one.^^ 

Well, perhaps I shall, presently,^^ agreed 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, trying to make her voice 
as calm as usual. “ But I want to tell you 
something first, Letty dear.” 

Letty turned and dropped her music roll 
with a thud. 

“ You have had bad news ! ” she cried 
tremulously, and knelt upon a low stool at 
Mrs. Hartwell- Jones's side. Oh, do tell me!” 

“ On the contrary, it is very good news, 
child,” replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones gently, 
putting one hand on each glowing cheek and 
lifting the girl’s anxious, eager face so that she 


SUMMER PLANS 


13 

could watch its every change of expression. 

Letty, what should you say to a trip to 
Europe? 

Letty stared at her for several seconds be- 
fore the real meaning of the words could be 
grasped. 

'‘A trip to Europe! For whom? Me? 
Oh, Aunt Mary, you can^t really mean it I 

Oh ’’ Then she stopped suddenly. Do 

you mean that you are going to send me with 
the Beckwiths ? she asked soberly. “ Be- 
cause Oh, Aunt Mary, please don’t. They 

are dear, every one of them, and I love them 
dearly, but I shouldn’t want to go so far away 
from you — I shouldn’t want to go away from 
you at all, please. I’d rather be at Hammer- 
smith with you than go around the world with 
any one else I ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s tears were still very 
near the surface and at this very positive 
proof of Letty’s fondness for her, they broke 
out afresh. 

Oh, my little girl, my little girl 1 ” she 
cried, if only you could know how precious 
to me is your loyal love 1 My own, sweet 
child I ” 


14 


LETTT^S SISTER 


She clasped Letty to her in a passionate 
embrace and the two cried together for a few 
moments from sheer comfort in each other's 
love and presence. Mrs. Hart well- Jones 
quickly recovered her self-control and she 
began to be very glad that she had made her 
great resolve. 

But Letty, dear, I didn't mean to send 
you with the Beckwiths — or with any one but 
me," she said as soon as she could speak stead- 

iiy- 

Letty had to take in the wonderful news 
all over again. 

Oh, Aunt Mary, Aunt Mary, Aunt Mary ! 
You and I to go to Europe together ! Oh, 
oh, oh 1 Could anything more wonderful 
happen ? " 

I ought not to have said Europe," Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones amended, ‘‘ for probably we 
shall go only to England, Letty dear." 

But nothing could check Letty’s joy. 

“ Only England ! " she echoed. ‘ Only ’ ! 
Oh, the joy of it. England forever ! God 
save the King ! 

“ ‘ The splendor falls on castle walls, 

And snowy summits old in story 5 ^ 


SUMMER PLANS 


IS 

Oh, Aunt Mary, we must walk — run — fly ! 
There is something inside me that will burst 
if I don’t move about ; a spring — no, a geyser. 
We are going to England, England, England ! ” 

She sprang to her feet and pirouetted about 
the room like a fairy sprite. She had never 
lost the agile grace of her childhood, and the 
tall, willowy figure bent and swayed around 
the room like a young elm tree in a summer 
breeze, as she tripped to and fro in a perfect 
ecstasy of joy. 

‘‘Why, Letty, I never dreamed it would 
mean so much to you as that ! ” cried Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones, staring at her in some bewil- 
derment. “ Have you the wanderlust in your 
veins?” 

“ I have something very much more lively 
than just blood in my veins to-day,” laughed 
Letty. “ What is ‘ wanderlust,’ Aunt Mary ? 
Is it anything like Apollon aris water ? For 
that is how my veins feel ; all clear and 
sparkling and bubbly, bubbly, bubbly ! ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones laughed. 

“You funny child! All this about a trip 
to England I What would you have done if 
I had said China or Japan or India ?” 


LETTT^S SISTER 


i6 

“ I don^t believe I should have said any- 
thing; or very much. They are queer, far- 
away places, nothing but names on the map. 
But England, that Tve studied about and read 
about, and where my ^ Miss Reese ^ lives ! Oh, 
Aunt Mary ! ” And Letty dropped back on 
her stool again, completely out of breath. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones stroked the soft brown 
braids, roughened by the recent mad whirl, 
and the two sat silent for some moments, gazing 
thoughtfully into the fire. Then Letty looked 
up. 

“ Aunt Mary, are you sure you wish to go? 
Won’t it be too hard for you ? That long, 
long voyage across the ocean that you dread I 
Oh, Aunt Mary, are you doing it just for me ? 
Won’t it be too much of a sacrifice? ” 

I can’t pretend that the voyage will not 
be hard to endure, Letty mine, but I am ready 
to bear it. And I am not doing it Vjust for 
you,’ if that will be any comfort to your dear, 
unselfish heart. I am much more selfish 
than that. Read this,” and she handed Letty 
the letter from her publisher. 

We acknowledge that a great deal has been 
written about every land known to the geog- 


SUMMER PLANS 


17 

raphers/^ the letter said, but it is surpris- 
ing how little of it has been done for children. 
With your skill in description you could ac- 
complish a great deal in the way of making 
both geography and history more interesting to 
children by weaving them into your stories.^^ 
What fun that will be, Aunt Mary, pok- 
ing about collecting material for your story. 
Let us each keep a note-book. May I keep 
one too? And we’ll put down in it anything , 
we see or hear that we think interesting or 
funny. Of course you wouldn’t use any of 
my notes unless you wanted, but I should so 
love to try. I’d feel very important to be 
helping an author with her work, even if it 
turned out to be the leastest little help in the 
world.” 

‘‘ You do help me, Letty, all the time, more 
than you realize. You help me by being 
always bright and gay, by looking on the 
cheerful side of life, finding out and keeping 
before you the best and truest side of things 
and people, and by your infinite faith and 
love. You are a wholesome child, Letty, and 
that is so very much the best influence to give 
the world.” 


i8 LETTT'S SISTER 

Why, Aunt Mary I exclaimed Letty, 
opening her eyes wide in astonishment. Am 
I really all that?’’ Then she gave a con- 
tented little laugh. But how could I help 
being something of that sort — as much of it 
as there is in me to be — when you have done 
so much for me I It is you who have made 
me, Aunt Mary. I should be an ungrateful 
wretch to be anything else. Why, when I 
think that less than one single year ago ” 

Hush !” exclaimed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, 
putting her arm around the girl and shiver- 
ing ; ‘‘ don’t let us talk about those dreary 
times. My only wee little regret about you, 
childie, is that I could not have had you 
always — always ! ” 

Another long silence fell between them, and 
then Mrs. Hartwell-Jones said briskly : 

“ There are ever and ever so many things to 
talk over and arrange, and we’d better begin 
at once. For a starter, there are Emma 
Haines and Tottie.” 

Oh, that reminds me of what Miss Sims 
told us in school to-day. I could hardly wait 
to get home to tell you, and to talk over 
what we should do about it, and then your 


SUMMER PLANS 


19 

wonderful, wonderful, wonderful news just 
made me forget everything else in the world. 
Ohr^ 

There, there, donT get started on that mad 
dervish exhibition again, laughed her Aunt 
Mary, pressing a detaining arm about the 
girTs shoulders. “ What did Miss Sims tell 
you in school to-day ? 

Well, it seemed a very serious and worri- 
some matter, and I was wondering all the way 
home what we were going to do about it, but 
it doesnT seem to matter now. Life is funny, 
that way. You think something is just so 
big and important that it fills up your whole 
life, and then something else comes along that 
is ever so much bigger and really important, 
and pricks the other thing, bing ! — like a soap- 
bubble. 

It was like that at Hammersmith last 
year, when Mr. Drake was disbanding his 
circus and offering Punch and Judy for sale. 
I thought that nothing could be more dread- 
ful or important and then — suddenly Jane 
and Kit bobbed up, took me out to Sunny- 
crest, where I saw you, my own dear, precious 
Aunt Mary — and presto, as that funny trick 


20 


LETTrS SISTER 


man said at the Settlement party, everything 
was changed and different in a minute. 

What happy, happy times followed ! The 
jolly summer, all my dear, happy winter at 
school, and now — this ! 

Mrs. Hartwell- Jones listened with fond 
patience. 

And now, my dear little philosopher,’’ she 
said at length, just what was it Miss Sims 
told you in school ? Has it gone, like a burst 
soap-bubble, out of your memory ? ” 

Letty laughed gayly. 

What a little prig I must have sounded, 
with all my moralizing. Why didn’t you 
punch me, Aunt Mary ? Miss Sims said that, 
as we had lost so much time, she thought we 
ought not to take off as much time as usual 
for the Easter vacation. Of course she said 
it more grammatically than that, without so 
many ‘ times ’ and all, but we are going to 
have for our holiday only from the Thursday 
before Easter until the Tuesday after. 

It will disap^point Mr. Beckwith awfully, 
for he had planned such a perfectly wonder- 
ful motor trip for those ten days ! ” And 
Letty sighed involuntarily. ‘‘ It will inter- 


SUMMER PLANS 


21 


fere, too, with our plan of taking Tottie up to 
Mrs. Andrews. 

“ And worst of all,^^ added Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones soberly, it cuts out the visit we were to 
make at Hammersmith, en route, on that self- 
same motor trip, and so prevents our seeing 
Mr. and Mrs. Parsons. You remember that 
we engaged our same rooms with them for 
next summer, and we must let them know as 
soon as possible about our change of plan, so 
that they can get other boarders in our place.'' 

“ Of course. And dear little Punch and 
Judy! What will become of them?" ex- 
claimed Letty in dismay. 

All that will have to be talked over and 
arranged. I thought, perhaps, since Grand- 
father Baker was so kind about offering to 
take care of them before, that he would take 
the ponies for the summer, and let Jane and 
Christopher drive them. They will be ten 
this summer, and quite old enough to be 
trusted." 

How they would love it I And Punch 
and Judy are so dear and gentle. Janey 
would take the best of care of them, I know, 
and not let Kit whip them, or drive too fast." 


22 


LETTT^S SISTER 


As to Tottie/^ went on Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones, “ we can take her to Mrs. Andrews by 
train, and perhaps Mrs. Somers will wish to go 
with us. For you and I must go to Hammer- 
smith, Letty, even if it is only for a day, to 
tell Mr. and Mrs. Parsons our plans. It 
would seem cold and unkind, just to write 
that we have changed our minds and shall 
not need the rooms. Mr. and Mrs. Parsons 
were much more to us than mere landlord 
and landlady. 

But hark, I hear Katy coming with the 
tea tray, and I also hear the front door-bell. 
We are going to have visitors.^’ 

Oh, Aunt Mary, if it is visitors, may I tell 
them ? Or is the news to be kept a secret ? 
asked Letty eagerly, her excitement threaten- 
ing to get the better of her again. “ Because, 
if iPs to be a secret, I simply have got to run 
away. I couldn^t see anybody I know and 
not burst out with the news. Why, I’d have 
to tell even grave, serious-minded Mr. Shoe- 
maker I ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones laughed again, in 
spite of herself. 

“ It need not be a secret, dear Letty. I bore 


SUMMER PLANS 23 

all that part of it until I was sure. And I 
see how wise I was/^ she added teasingly, 
for it is evident that you never could have 
stood the strain.^’ 

No, I couldn’t have,” agreed Letty sol- 
emnly. I should have looked it at every 
one, even if I had succeeded in holding my 
tongue. Here comes some one. Oh, dear, it 
was only the postman. How I am dying to 
tell some one the wonderful news I ” 


CHAPTER II 


GETTING BEADY 

“ Well/^ exclaimed Emma Haines with a 
calmness that was forced upon her from sheer 
powerlessness to express her astonishment, 
‘‘ I always did say you were the luckiest girl 
in all this world, Letty. The very luckiest, 
my sakes ! 

But I'm lucky too," she added quickly. 
^'Just think of Tottie, and Mrs. Somers 
findin' her such a nice home until I can earn 
enough money to keep her. And of me bein' 
able to start right in earnin' money. 'Tain't 
much yet, of course, but it's a starter. Oh, 
Letty, it's goin' to be so nice to make enough 
money to keep a little home for Tottie and 
me ! Even if it's only two rooms somewhere 
it'll be our home. We can put the furniture 
anywhere we like and have what we want for 
our meals." 

“ And it will be all your doing, Emma, 
24 


GETTING READT 


25 

think of that ! cried Letty enthusiastically. 

All your own work.’’ 

Yes, that will be part of the comfort of it,” 
agreed Emma complacently, trying hard not 
to be too self-satisfied with this view of the case. 

Emma had the instincts of the true wage- 
earner, the zeal of the faithful worker, the 
ambition of the maker of an income and the 
righteous pride of a payer of bills. 

But please tell me more about it all,” she 
said presently, turning the conversation with 
a wrench away from her own concerns. 

When do you sail and how long are you 
going to be gone? ” 

Oh, it’s going to be only a short holiday, 
because of course we shan’t go until school 
closes, and Aunt Mary wants to be back here 
early in September, for several reasons. It 
will be really for only three months, you see, 
and we’d have been away at Hammersmith 
that long anyway, you know.” 

But it seems longer, with you bein’ so far 
away. Will you see Rome and Paris and all 
those places ? ” asked Emma, her eyes growing 
large and wistful. 

Oh, no, we couldn’t go to Rome in sum- 


26 


LETTT^S SISTER 

mer, you know. It’s too hot and fever-y 
there. And I don’t believe we are going out 
of England at all. It isn’t a ‘ European tour,’ 
as the advertisements call it. We are just go- 
ing to England to spend the summer instead 
of to Hammersmith, that’s all. But I’m ter- 
ribly excited about it, just the same.” 

“Well, I’m glad you’re not going right 
away, ’cause it’ll be pretty hard these next 
few weeks for me, gettin’ used to being with- 
out Tottie. You know Mrs. Somers has had 
a letter say in’ Mrs. Andre ws’ll be ready for 
her the end of this week.” 

“So soon? Oh, Emma, Tottie will be so 
well and happy up there in the country with 
nothing to do but play out-of-doors all day 
long in the sunshine I She will get fat and 
rosy again.” 

“ I know. And I’m to go to see her, Mrs. 
Somers says, as soon as the Fresh Air children 
get started goin’ there. You know Mrs. An- 
drews promised Mrs. Somers ’t she’d take six 
or eight children to board, and Mrs. Somers is 
goin’ to send me to look after ’em. Ain’t — 
isn’t Mrs. Somers just an angel on earth, 
Letty?” 


GETTING READT 


27 

‘‘ I do think she remembers to do things 
that nobody else would think about. Most 
people just give money to help, or get up con- 
certs and all that, but Mrs. Somers goes about 
finding out what people need help, and what 
sort of help, and then she gives it, without any 
fuss.’^ 

“ Yes, and in the right way, too. I^d earn 
my living selling newspapers, rather^n take 
money from any of them Charities ; but I^d 
let Mrs. Somers do anything for me. She al- 
ways has a way of makin’ you feel that you 
can manage to pay her back somehow ; if not 
right at the time, by doin’ something for her, 
why anyhow, some time.” 

Emma was not good at expressing her emo- 
tions, but Letty understood. 

Mrs. Somers is goin’ abroad, too,” Emma 
said at length. I suppose you’ll see a whole 
lot of her, over there.” 

We don’t expect to, after the first week or 
two. They are going to Switzerland and the 
Austrian Tyrol. But we shall all be together 
for a week or two, until after her sister Agnes’s 
wedding in London. And we are to sail on 
the same boat, you know, the ‘ Minerva.’ 


28 


LETTT^S SISTER 


“ Oh, Emma, do you remember the old 
Front Street days in Philadelphia, when we 
used to see the people going to the steamers 
or coming off them, and we used to wonder 
what it was all like over there, in that great 
land over the seas ! 

“ And now you are goin^ to know, Letty 
Grey. But I can know too, in a way, ^cause 
I can read about them countries. I don^t 
mind reading now, the way I used, since V\e 
learned how so much better, and Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones lends me such interestin’ books. 
Mrs. Hart well- Jones is awful good too, isn’t 
she? I guess, next to Mrs. Somers, she’s 
about the thoughtfulest person I know.” 

“ She is next to no one in the wide, wide 
world I ” cried Letty with fond enthusiasm. 

But, Emma, let’s don’t quarrel about our 
patron saints, shall we?” she exclaimed, check- 
ing her impetuous speech and laughing gayly. 

What is all this talk about patron saints ? ” 
demanded Mrs. Hartwell-Jones herself, com- 
ing in upon them. 

She had dropped Letty at the Settlement 
House to tell Emma the wonderful news, 
giving them time to talk it all over satis- 


GETTING READY 


29 

factorily, and she had called for her on the 
way home from a visit to Madame Henri. 
The visit had been very satisfactory, and Mrs, 
Hartwell-Jones was in high spirits. One of 
the reasons for an early return to New York 
in the autumn was that Letty was then to 
begin her singing lessons with Madame Henri. 
Moreover, that lady had given Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones a letter of introduction to a famous 
singing master abroad who would, she hoped, 
be persuaded to listen to Letty ^s voice and 
pass an opinion upon it. 

There was a great deal to do, to get ready 
for the summer’s sojourn, and the bright 
spring days fairly flew by. The Hammer- 
smith visit was rather melancholy, for poor 
little Anna Parsons wept and wept, like Rachel 
of old, and would not be comforted. When 
she went back to town, Letty told Jane Baker 
how disappointed Anna was, that she and 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones were not to return to 
Hammersmith for the summer, and Jane 
wrote Anna a comforting little letter, some- 
what untidy, and not as well spelled as it 
might have been, but quite perfect in Anna 
Parsons’ uncritical eyes. 


LETTT^S SISTER 


3 ^ 

“ Dear Anna/^ — the letter ran, — “ Letty says 
you are feelin’ bad about her going away but 
you know Kit and me are coming to Sunny- 
crest. Anyhow we think we are if Daddy 
don't have to go out West and then he’ll take 
us to see the Yellowstone Park but if we come 
to Sunnycrest were going to have Punch and 
Judy to drive and I guess you and me will 
have to play together an awful lot cause Kit 
will be sure to want to play baseball and 
things with Billy and the other boys. Did 
you get any new dolls for Christmas ? I did 
and we'll have fun playing with them won't 
we. 

Your friend, 

Jane Baker." 

And so Anna Parsons felt that there was 
still some joy left in life, especially after Letty 
sent a most adorable little doll, with a whole 
tiny wardrobe packed, together with its 
wearer, in a little wicker trunk, which Letty 
had bought out of her own pocket money as 
a consolation present. Fortunately Anna did 
not know that the “if" in Jane's letter was 
so big that it grew into a certainty, and Jane 
and Christopher did not go to Sunnycrest, 
after all. 


GETTING READY 


31 

“ It is nice to be missed, Aunt Mary,*^ Letty 
confided to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones when she was 
buying the present, although I'm awfully 
sorry for the one who does the missing, be- 
cause it hurts so." 

But there was not much time either for 
missing absent friends, or for seeing a great 
deal of those who were present, for the spring 
examinations were at hand and also all sorts 
of last day " exercises were being planned 
and prepared for at school. Mademoiselle 
had drilled Jane Baker's class in a series of 
quaint, old-time French ballads, which they 
were to act out with appropriate singing. 
Letty had consented to swell the childish 
chorus by singing behind the scene, while 
Seth Beckwith accompanied on his violin. 

The witnessing of a rehearsal for this affair 
gave Mary Beckwith an idea for the enter- 
tainment which the W. S. B.'s gave every 
spring for the benefit of the Fresh Air Fund. 
They had been in a great quandary as to 
w’^hat form of entertainment to give this 
summer. 

“ After our brilliant feat of originality with 
the bazaar, last winter, we daren't attempt 


LETTT'S SISTER 


32 

anything that has been done before, for fear of 
losing our reputation,’^ said Clara Markham 
at one of the many anxious meetings of the 
committee on entertainments. “ But for the 
life of me, I can’t think of a single new thing. 
The court scene from ‘ The Merchant of Ven- 
ice ’ is as far as my mind consents to carry 
me, and that has been done ever since amateur 
theatricals were invented.” 

“ Yes, and done to death, too. Poor ^ Qual- 
ity of mercy.’ I wonder how a composition 
of beautiful language feels to have itself 
murdered at frequent intervals,” laughed 
Letty. 

“ Will all of you keep quiet for just a single 
minute, please?” called Mary Beckwith, who 
had tried several times to make herself heard. 
‘‘ I have an idea ! ” 

“ Sensation I Tableau ! Grand scenic ef- 
fects with red lights ! Mary has an idea ! ” cried 
Clara gayly. “ Mary, allow me to surrender 
to you the chair, for you possess that priceless 
thing which I have not.” 

‘‘ It is only this,” said Mary modestly, when 
the fun and laughter had subsided ; why 
don’t we give a pantomime? ” 


GETTING READT 


33 

A pantomime? You mean ‘ Humpty 
Dumpty/ like the Hanlon Brothers give?’’ 
asked one of the girls curiously. 

With Columbine, Harlequin and all the 
rest ? ” added another. But that sort of 
thing needs trap-doors, sleight-of-hand people 
and all sorts of tricks and contrivances.” 

“ Of course I don’t mean that ! If only 
you would wait until I have finished telling,” 
groaned Mary. I got the idea from watch- 
ing the children doing their French songs. 
They go through it all so seriously, and some 
of their gestures are so comical that I won- 
dered if it wouldn’t be funny to see some se- 
rious poem taken off by illustrations in panto- 
mime.” 

For instance?” asked Clara Markham, be- 
ginning to see the possibilities of the sugges- 
tion. 

Well, there’s Tennyson’s ‘ Lady Clare.’ 
That is the only one I have thought of, so far, 
but I know you girls could think of lots 
more of that kind, dramatic and rather senti- 
mental. This is my plan,” she went on has- 
tily, anxious to have her say out with no 
more interruptions, to have a sheet stretched 


LETTT^S SISTER 


34 

across the front of the stage and the lights 
arranged just right, so as to cast strong 
shadows. Then have some one recite the 
poem in front of the curtain, standing at one 
side, of course, so as not to block the view of 
the sheet, then at proper intervals have people 
behind the sheet make absurdly exaggerated 
gestures, so that their shadows, only, appear 
on the screen, to illustrate the poem. Do you 
understand what I mean ? 

Mary’s plan was greeted with enthusiastic 
applause, and the energetic committee set 
about carrying it out at once. They secured 
the help of the English teacher, in selecting 
those poems that would produce the most 
comical effect in the parodying show illustra- 
tions, and Letty and Clara Markham were 
chosen as the two speakers, they having the 
best voices and the quickest memories for 
learning by heart. 

Letty found every second of her days oc- 
cupied, and generally rehearsed the pieces 
she was to recite at the most unexpected 
times and in the most unexpected places. 
Katy, the housemaid, was startled one morn- 
ing by hearing a voice proclaiming from the 


GETTING READT 


35 

bath-room, to the accompaniment of vigorous 
splashing : 

^ Are you out of your mind, my nurse, 
my nurse I ^ ” and felt somewhat concerned 
for the state of Letty's mind until the situa- 
tion was explained to her and she got used to 
such outbursts. 

Walking to and from school was another 
excellent time for repeating her verses, but it 
was also an excellent time for dreaming golden 
dreams about the wonderful summer ahead of 
her, and Letty frequently found herself jum- 
bling Lady Macbeth's speech with eager specu- 
lations as to the real appearance of Westmin- 
ster Abbey. 

When we were learning our parts for the 
French play, mademoiselle told us that we 
ought to know the words so perfectly that we 
could think about other things and yet go on 
repeating the sentences with as much expres- 
sion as if our souls were in them. And it's 
lucky for me now that I've had that training, 
for I never should be able to recite all those 
dramatic things if they were going to keep my 
mind off England," she confided to her Aunt 
Mary. 


LETTT’S SISTER 


36 

I hope you have not attempted too much/^ 
replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones anxiously ; '' you 
learn so easily that it is not a severe strain, is 
it, dear?’^ 

Not the least bit of a strain, laughed 
Letty. Why, I think if I had two voices I 
could say ^ The Wooing of Henry V ’ and 
^ Lady Clare ’ at the same time. I got used 
to learning things by heart, back in the old 
days when girls lent me their story books at 
school and I wanted to remember the stories 
after the books were given back. DonT you 
remember how I told Kit and Janey the 
story of ^ Thistledown ^ at Sunn^^crest, almost 
word for word ? Oh, Aunt Mary, donT worry 
about me. Surely there is not much mental 
strain about being the happiest, happiest girl 
in the whole, wide, wide world, is there? 

“ And Aunt Mary, what do you think 
mademoiselle told me to-day ? She says she 
is going abroad for the summer, too, to spend 
the vacation in her own old home. She has 
been giving private lessons this spring and 
has saved enough to go. She is so pleased 
and excited about it, that she cried when she 
told me. It makes me happier than ever to 


GETTING READT 


37 

know that other people are having what they 
want. I only hope Anna Parsons isn^t feel- 
ing too bad/^ she added regretfully. 

“ She and Janey Baker will have beautiful 
times together/^ replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
cheerily. ‘‘They are just the same age and 
both devoted to dollies, so they will have 
many happy games together while Kit, as Jane 
says, is off playing with the boys. And how 
is Emma bearing up under Tottie^s absence?'^ 

“ She^s a little blue, but too busy to grieve 
much,^^ answered Letty. “Tottie does send 
the funniest little post-cards, all in big print- 
ing with the most dreadful spelling. Mrs. 
Somers gave her a whole package of colored 
picture post-cards and asked Mrs. Andrews to 
see that Tottie sends one off regularly twice a 
week. Mrs. Somers thought Tottie would be 
more sure to write regularly if she had the 
colored cards to write on, but Tottie gets so 
interested in the pictures on them that she 
always prints remarks about them instead of 
saying how she is or if she is happy. But 
Mrs Andrews most always tucks a little sen- 
tence up at the top of the card to say that 
Tottie is well and good and has a good appe- 


LETTT'S sister 


38 

tite. As I should think she might well have, 
for Mrs. Andrews is a splendid cook. I have 
never forgotten those doughnuts. 

And now, Aunt Mary, are you frightfully 
busy, or can you spare time to hear me recite 
‘ King Henryks Wooing^? I am not awfully 
sure of some of Katherine’s replies. By the 
way, I embarrassed Katy so the other day at 
luncheon,” she added laughing. You were 
out, and I was having my lunch alone. Katy 
passed me the baked potatoes and I looked up 
and said ardently: ' Do you like me, Kate? ’ 
“ She nearly dropped the vegetable dish, 
she was so surprised, but she answered heart- 
ily : * Sure an’ I do, Miss Letty, even when 
you teases, miss.’ Well, I had been saying 
French Katherine’s reply in my mind : ^ I 
cannot tell what is like me,’ so I went on with 
Henry’s part out loud : ‘ An angel is like 
you, Kate, and you are like an angel.’ ^ Well, 
if that ain’t the beatinest ! ’ exclaimed Katy. 

‘ I’ll just run out to the kitchen an’ see if 
Bridget has something you like for dessert.’ 
Now, Aunt Mary, I’m ready to begin when 
we’ve both stopped laughing.” 


CHAPTER III 


THE NEW TRUNK 

Letty/’ said Mrs. Hartwell-Jones one 
afternoon when preparations for departure 
had already reached the stage of packing, I 
am going to buy you a new trunk.” 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary, not really I I never had 
a trunk of my own, in my life. But there 
seem to be plenty of trunks up in the store- 
room,” she added hesitatingly. WonT it be 
extravagant to get another ? ” 

No, I think it will be less extravagant in 
the end to buy a new one ; they are not very 
expensive, and we can economize on the 
energy and patience it would take to unpack 
one of those in the storeroom. They are all 
filled with odds and ends, some of value, but 
mostly of sentimental relics that I really 
havenT the courage to go over. Suppose we 
go down-town this very afternoon and get the 
deed over with. Then the trunk can be marked 
39 


40 


LETTT^S SISTER 


and sent home in time to begin your packing 
on Saturday morning/’ 

With all the willingness in the world, Letty 
ran to get her hat, jacket and gloves. She was 
ready long before the taxi-cab, which Katy 
had ordered by telephone, was at the door, 
and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones teased her. 

One would think you were on your way 
to buy a pearl necklace, at the very least,” she 
said, instead of just a trunk.” 

''Just a trunk! Why, Aunt Mary, I’d a 
heap rather have ‘just a trunk,’ with my very 
own initials on it, than the handsomest neck- 
lace in New York. Because a necklace I’d 
just have to lock away in the bank until I’d 
be grown up, but in every railway station we 
get out of in England I shall have the thrill 
of seeing that trunk with the letters ' L. G.’ on 
it, so that everybody can read them and 
know that it’s mine, the great traveler, Letty 
Grey I ” 

A dapper little man, with gray hair, gray 
eyes, gray beard and gray clothes, bustled 
forward to meet them as Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
and Letty entered the big shop, and while 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones made known her errand. 


THE NEW TRUNK 


41 

Letty stared about her in delight. It was a 
fascinating shop. On each side the walls were 
piled ceiling high with valises, dress-suit 
cases and traveling bags of every known and 
unknown variety, while in long, glass-topped 
counters were displayed pocketbooks, shop- 
ping bags, bottle cases — almost everything in- 
deed that was ever made out of leather, except 
shoes and harness. 

A delicate, pungent odor of Russia leather 
was in the air ; many people were purchasing 
articles of travel, and the tone of the shop 
suggested that the whole world was preparing 
to start off on a long, delightful, perpetual 
journey, requiring all sorts of bags and boxes. 
There were leather boxes for men^s silk hats, 
leather cases for golf clubs, for traveling rugs, 
for canes and umbrellas ; smaller cases for 
brushes, collars, studs, neckties — everything 
that a man might need or fancy he needed. 

I should think that a girl with brothers 
could come to a place like this and find some- 
thing different to give them for Christmas 
every year for almost fifty years,’’ she reflected. 
“ I didn’t know that leather could be used in 
so many thousand different ways. I wish I 


LETTT^S SISTER 


42 

could buy that lovely magazine cover for 
Aunt Mary/^ and she hung over a case filled 
with fancy articles of embossed Russia leather. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones called her just then, 
and Letty followed her Aunt Mary and the 
little gray man to the back of the shop. The 
real business of the day was about to begin. 

‘‘ You wish a trunk for a young lady, I 
understand ? the proprietor said, rubbing his 
gray chin thoughtfully. Yes, yes ; how would 
this one do ? Smith,” to a porter, please get 
down No. 843. No, no, the third one to the 
left. That is it. The bridal box, most con- 
venient all-round trunk we have in stock, 
madam, for the price.” 

Letty giggled. 

I am afraid that one is rather large,” Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones said gravely. Let me see 
something else, please. How about that 
brown one, there, standing against the wall ? ” 
Ah, an excellent trunk, ma’am, excellent. 
Pull it forward. Smith. It is particularly 
designed for the summer hotel, because it will 
open without being pulled out from against 
the wall. Open it. Smith. And so, you see, 
it takes up comparatively little room.” 


THE NEW TRUNK 


43 

That is certainly an advantage. Is it 
built strongly enough for traveling ? 

Ah, you expect to travel extensively ? 
Then I should recommend a trunk of a little 
stronger build, just a little stronger. But not 
too heavy, you understand. Smith, get down 
214, there on the left, fourth row. Right you 
are. A very nobby little trunk, ma^am. 
Good and strong and not too heavy. Will 
stand any amount of handling. You get a 
trunk too heavy, ma’am, and the porters won’t 
have no patience with it ; they throw it around 
like they had a personal grudge against it. 
But this little trunk here, ma’am, is light and 
strong, with doubly enforced corners and 
remarkably roomy for its size. Open the 
trunk, Smith. Remarkably roomy.” 

Letty was growing bewildered. She had no 
idea that there would be so many different 
styles and shapes and sizes to choose from, and 
each trunk that was shown appeared, both 
from the praises of the shopkeeper and its 
own merits, to be the very trunk of all trunks 
for Letty’s purposes. 

But Mrs. Hartwell-Jones considered the 
matter quickly and practically, quite unim 


LETTTS SISTER 


44 

fluenced, to Letty’s secret surprise and admira- 
tion, by the shopkeeper’s comments, and soon 
made her decision. Then came the question 
of marking. 

I wish a band of blue ; here is the shade,” 
she explained, producing a small oblong off 
the sample card of a painter’s collection of 
colors— a band of blue about four and a half 
inches wide, painted on each end of the trunk, 
extending from top to bottom. That,” she 
said aside to the curious Letty, “ is to help us 
identify our trunks easily and quickly in the 
Customs House.” 

You don’t need a steamer trunk, by any 
chance ? ” put in the businesslike proprietor 
of the shop. Yes, I understand. And the 
letters are to be painted on the band of blue. 
The initials are ? ” 

* L. G.,”’ replied Mrs. Hartwell- Jones, 
slowly and distinctly, and Letty glowed with 
importance. 

While the details of the purchase were be- 
ing settled, Letty pursued her inspection of 
the trunks piled high about her, and wove 
little stories about the different journeys they 
might be destined to take, when suddenly her 


THE NEW TRUNK 


45 

attention was attracted by the sound of a voice 
in the front of the shop which sounded oddly 
familiar to her ears and yet which, at the mo- 
ment, she could not place. She moved for- 
ward curiously and caught sight of the figure 
of a very stout woman seated somewhat pre- 
cariously on a stool in front of the counter. 
The stool was so small and round, and slip- 
pery, and the good woman's figure so rotundly 
bulky that it was really quite a feat of balanc- 
ing to keep herself thereon. 

“ What I want," she was telling the sales- 
man, is something a little gayer than these ; 
something real stylish and cheerful. You 
know what I mean ; figures of red roses 
with green leaves kind of painted on the 
leather." 

Letty sped forward, moved by a breathless, 
uncontrollable impulse. 

“Mrs. Goldberg!" she ejaculated, rushing 
upon the stout, voluble lady like an unex- 
pected little breeze. The stout lady, overcome 
with astonishment, very nearly lost her bal- 
ance entirely and saved herself from falling 
only by rising, with instinctive self-preserva- 
tion, to her feet. 


46 


LETTT’S SISTER 


It isn’t ! ” she gasped. It surely isn’t 

Letty Grey I ” 

It surely is,” laughed Letty, holding out 
one slim, gloved hand. I am glad to see 
you again, Mrs. Goldberg.” 

** Well, I declare, I declare,” panted the ex- 
cited Mrs. Goldberg, rendered almost speech- 
less by her pleasure and excitement. “ I de- 
clare I am just — just ” And words fail- 
ing her, she kissed Letty heartily and resound- 
ingly on the cheek. Aaron, Aaron,” she 
called shrilly, just you come and see who’s 
here. There, don’t say a word, child,” she 
added in a hoarse aside. “ I want to see if 
Aaron will know you. My sakes, but you’ve 
got tall and rosy and pretty. And so elegant, 
too I ” 

Letty grew rosier and prettier than ever 
under her eager, admiring gaze and was about 
to speak when a small, dark man, dressed in 
an immaculate black coat, gray trousers, very 
shiny silk hat and a very, very large diamond 
in his glossy shirt-front, interrupted his in- 
spection of big square theatrical trunks, and 
hurried across the shop to join them. He rec- 
ognized Letty at once and was quite as glad 


THE NEW TRUNK 


47 

to see her as his wife had been. He asked a 
great many questions, which Letty answered 
eagerly, and in a very few moments the his- 
tory of the past four years, since the historic 
summer when Letty had driven Punch and 
Judy, the trick ponies, at Willow Grove, a 
Philadelphia amusement park, under Mr. 
Goldberg's management, was made clear. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones concluded her business 
hurriedly, and hastened to the front of the 
shop to see who could be Letty's odd friends. 
When they were introduced she was as cordial 
as possible, for she recollected all that Letty 
had told her of the couple's kindness to her 
and her mother. 

When did you come back from Califor- 
nia ? " asked Letty interestedly. And oh, 
Mrs. Goldberg, how is Poll ? The dear, funny, 
clever old parrot ! " 

Mrs. Goldberg shook her head and heaved 
a prodigious sigh. 

“ Poor old Poll is no more," she sighed. 

He had a fight with a lion and the shock 
was too much for his nerves. The poor bird 
went off in a fit." 

A fight with a lion I " cried Letty, unable 


48 LETTT^S SISTER 

to believe her ears. How in the world did 
it happen ? 

Well, it was like this,’^ answered Mrs. 
Goldberg with a sniff, for she had not got 
over grieving for her departed pet ; one 
of the members of Aaron^s company was a 
lion tamer and she had a lion cub that she 
made a pet of ; just like a pussy-cat that little 
thing was.^’ 

‘‘ How adorable ! I wish I could have seen 
it,’^ sighed Letty. 

“ It was real cute, I must say. Miss Rob- 
erts, she used to carry it all around in her 
arms till it got too big. Well, one day she 
brought it into my room in the hotel where 
we were staying and Poll acted terribly jeal- 
ous from the first minute it appeared. He 
was out of his cage, on a perch I had bought 
for him, and he squawked and behaved pretty 
awful for a few minutes till I threatened him 
with the cover. He never forgot that, Letty. 
Well, he was so quiet after that that we kind 
of forgot about him. Then the lion cub got a 
little restless and I gave him a saucer of milk 
— same as I would have done with a pussy- 
cat. 


THE NEW TRUNK 


49 

There was a saucer down on the hearth 
that I sometimes fed Poll out of, and I just 
poured the milk into that, without thinkin’, 
and the baby lion — he was an awful little, 
undersized thing, and didn’t live long any- 
how ; it wasn’t a natural life for him — well, he 
began to lap up the milk, pussy-cat fashion, 
and Miss Roberts and me were watchin’ and 
smiling at his cute ways when all of a sudden 
there was the most awful squawking and 
squealing you ever heard in your life, and 
Poll came flying across the room, just a mess 
of noisy, rufiled up green feathers. My sakes, 
I never knew before that a parrot could really 
fly. And it didn’t look a bit like my Poll. 
I actually had to look over at the perch and 
then into the cage, to make sure they were 
really empty, before I could believe it was 
Poll, he looked so fierce and hateful and mad. 
Mad ! My sakes, that bird was mad ! He 
settled down on that poor, scared little cub’s 
head and began trying to peck his eyes out. 

The lion gave a yelp, or a miew, or what- 
ever noise it is that baby lions make, and ran 
for Miss Roberts. Miss Roberts, she ran for 
the lion and I ran for Poll. We had a time 


LETTT^S SISTER 


SO 

separating ^em, I can tell you. And Miss 
Roberts carried the poor, scared little lion off 
to her own room, blaming me for the whole 
thing, and calling Poll quite horrid names. 
Poor Poll, he was too old to stand such severe 
exercise and excitement, and he died soon 
after.’’ 

Mrs. Goldberg wiped away a genuine tear 
as she finished her little tale, at sight of 
which Letty restrained her laughter with 
difficulty, and expressed great sorrow over 
the parrot’s untimely end. 

He was a wonderful bird ; he was really,” 
Mrs. Goldberg declared, turning to Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones, and she plunged into a flood of 
tender reminiscences. 

Well, well, well,” said Mr. Goldberg to 
Letty. He had been waiting his turn to 
speak patiently. “ It’s right glad I am to 
see you again, and so well and stylish. I 
heard something of what had happened to 
you from Mr. Drake.” 

Oh, you have seen the Drakes again ? 
How and where are they ? ” 

They were wintering in Chicago when we 
saw them on our way East, nearly two months 


THE NEPT TRUNK 


51 

ago. I guess they’re out on the road again 
by now. Do you know, when I asked for 
you, Miss Letty, I kind of had you in the 
back of my mind for a place 1 need a clever 
young lady to fill.” 

His eyes twinkled with amusement at the 
contrast Letty’s present life presented to her 
circumstances as he had pictured them before 
he met Mr. and Mrs. Drake. Letty laughed 
too, and said : 

I am afraid I can’t take the position, Mr. 
Goldberg, but I’m awfully much obliged to 
you for thinking about me. What was it you 
had in mind for me to do ? Tumble again, or 
drive other trick ponies ? ” 

Oh, neither, bless your heart. I kind of 
guessed you’d have outgrown that sort of 
thing. I wanted you for my assistant in the 
business. It’s this way,” he explained in 
answer to Letty’s puzzled glance. “ I’ve 
leased a small theater here in New York. I 
don’t take it on till fall, but when I do take 
hold I guess there’ll be a good deal of busi- 
ness in the way of circulars, writing letters 
and all that. And it struck me how pleasant 
it would be, if I could work it out, to have a 


5 


LETTT^S SISTER 


cheerful, bright young lady who’d sort of take 
an interest in the business, d’ you see, and be 
willing to do things more or less the way I 
wanted ^em done, instead of one of these high 
and mighty young lady typewriters that one 
hires here in New York, as much for show, it 
strikes me, as for any real work they ever do. 

“ Well, and thinks I to myself. Miss Letty 
Grey’s a mighty clever young lady, and one 
who was always fond of reading and all that 
and it may be she’d like to fill the position, 
with a little qualifyin’, d’ you see. I remem- 
bers that that very good lady, your mother. 
Miss Letty, never did take much shine to your 
actin’ and such, and I thinks to myself that 
if you was still with the Drakes, or they knew 
where you was, that mebbe you’d like to come 
to spend the summer with us somewheres, and 
take a bit of a course in shorthand and type- 
writin’ and that. And then in the fall we 
could set up a pretty good little business prop- 
osition. My wife she quite looked forward to 
havin’ you this summer — she was never done 
talkin’ about you, out there in California. 
But of course you’re a grand lady now, and 
don’t need to think of business,” he ended 


THE NEW TRUNK 


53 

with a regretful sigh. “ But it^s very glad I 
am to see you so, believe me, Miss Letty.^^ 

“Thank you, Mr. Goldberg, with all my 
heart,^^ cried Letty warmly. She had been 
scarcely able to control her feelings during 
Mr. Goldberg’s long speech. “ I am a very 
happy, lucky little girl, and don’t have to 
think any more about earning my own living. 
But oh, I know the very, very, very person 
for you, Mr. Goldberg. Oh, it does seem to 
be too good to be true ! But if only it could 
happen ! ” she exclaimed excitedly, clasping 
her hands tight in her eagerness. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones turned and eyed the 
shining eyes and burning cheeks in astonish- 
ment and some anxiety. 

“My dear child, what is it? What has 
happened to get you so excited ? ” she asked. 

“ Which is what I want to know,” repeated 
Mr. Goldberg, curiously, and he repeated to 
Mrs. Goldberg the ideas he had entertained for 
turning Letty into a business woman. 

“ For my wife and I took a great shine to 
the little lady,” he added, “and we always 
had it in mind to do something for her if we 
ever came back East.” 


LETTT^S SISTER 


54 

Why, don't you see," burst out Letty, 
that it's the very thing for Emma Haines ? 
You remember Emma, Mrs. Goldberg," she 
added quickly, turning to that lady. We 
had a picnic at Willow Grove for which you 
sent the deliciousest things to eat, and Mr. 
Goldberg gave Emma and her family tickets 
to the show, and Emma stayed all night with 
me afterward." 

Of course I remember ; so does Aaron," 
ejaculated Mrs. Goldberg. ‘‘It was the day 
the trained bear got loose." 

“ Exactly. Well, Emma's mother married 
again and went out West, and Emma is study- 
ing to earn a living for herself and her little 
sister Tottie. Emma has been working hard 
all winter at the Settlement House, Mr. Gold- 
berg, and I know she’d be the very person 
you want. She's got a very good business 
head, hasn't she, Aunt Mary ? And it would 
be such a comfort to know she was working 
for some one who would be kind to her, and 
take an interest in her. Oh, do promise 
you’ll engage her, Mr. Goldberg.” 

Letty stopped speaking from sheer breath- 
lessness, and they all laughed at her eager de- 


THE NEW TRUNK 


55 

sire to settle Emma^s fortune in this rapid, 
complete way. But the proposition did strike 
Mr. Goldberg's business sense as being well 
worth looking into, and Mrs. Hartwell- Jones 
approved, remembering Betty's accounts in 
the past of the gentle kindliness of this 
homely, uncultivated but good-hearted couple. 

So, as nothing need be settled until their 
return in the fall, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones gave 
Mr. Goldberg her card, and also the addresses 
of both Mrs. Somers and Emma, the latter at 
the Settlement House, and Mr. Goldberg 
promised to look into the matter and consider 
it very seriously. 

I know you would never be sorry, if you 
engage Emma," said Betty as they all sepa- 
rated at the shop door, and Mrs. Goldberg 
would just love Tottie, I'm sure." 

Mrs. Goldberg's fat old face lighted up. 

“ If she's a cunning little girl, and pretty, I 
certainly should love her," she exclaimed 
heartily. I get real lonesome sometimes 
when Aaron's busy and I haven't anybody 
to talk to. And it's worse since Poll died," 
she added mournfully. 

“ Well, when I come home in the fall I 


LETTT’S SISTER 


56 

shall try to come to see you often/’ promised 
Letty, “ and help you to feel more cheerful. 
Perhaps, too, you’ll get another parrot. But 
you’d enjoy having Tottie come to see you, I 
know, for she’s both pretty and good. That 
is, if Mrs. Andrews doesn’t keep her in the 
country,” she added. Good-bye, Mrs. Gold- 
berg, until September.” 

She waved her hand out of the cab window 
as they drove off. 

Oh, Aunt Mary,” she exclaimed with a 
little sigh of content, wasn’t it lucky that 
we chose to-day to buy my new trunk ? ” 


CHAPTER IV 


ALL ABOAED 

Such indescribable, delightful bustle and 
confusion ! Porters running this way and 
that, with luggage or in search of it ; cabmen 
shouting and calling to their horses; the 
horses mingling in a familiar way with pedes- 
trians on the crowded wharf ; officials beckon- 
ing and gesticulating ; and everywhere people, 
luggage and packages innumerable. There 
were fussy fathers of families trying to keep 
their flocks together and at the same time 
keep an anxious eye on the baggage ; there 
were flustered old ladies who had kept an eye 
on nothing and knew where no one and noth- 
ing were ; there were flurried young girls in 
charge of a flurried chaperone, who was en- 
deavoring personally to conduct them and 
finding her work most difficult at the very 
beginning. There were old-time holiday 
makers who crossed regularly every season, 
67 


LETTT’S SISTER 


58 

calm and composed, and there were first voy- 
agers who were nervous and depressed. And 
most numerous of all were the host and hosts 
of people, jolly and tearful, melancholy and 
cheerful, who had come down to see other 
people off. 

Le tty’s heart thrilled and palpitated with 
the thought that she was a part of it all. 
Now and then a lump rose in her throat as 
she looked about her with shining eyes, but it 
was excitement, not sorrow. She could not 
feel regret, even when Emma Haines gave 
way entirely and burying her face on Letty’s 
shoulder, sobbed out unrestrainedly all the 
loneliness that had been pent up and gather- 
ing force ever since Tottie’s departure to the 
country. 

Oh, Letty, Letty, I’m a selfish pig, I 
know, to care about your goin’, when you’re 
so happy, but it does seem dreadful to me. 
Seein’ so many trunks an’ all makes me 
think how awful far away you are goin’, an’, 
Letty, dreadful things happen at sea, you 
know. Oh, dear, oh, dear ! ” And she 
sobbed harder than ever. 

Hush, oh, do hush, Emma ! ” cried Letty, 


ALL ABOARD 


59 

in great distress lest Mrs. Hartwell- Jones 
should hear her friend’s mournful apprehen- 
sions. “ You mustn’t feel so bad, you know. 
It isn’t going to be for so very long, and you 
are to be very busy. The time always just 
flies by when any one is busy. And then 
you’ll be going to Tottie in another few 
weeks.” 

I know,” sighed Emma, drying her eyes. 

There, I feel some better since I’ve had a 
good cry. But, Letty, you’ll write often, 
won’t you, and tell me all about every- 
thing?” 

“ Indeed I shall. I’ll send a picture post- 
card from every new place we stop at and you 
must put them in the book I gave you, each 
one with the date. Then I’ll write a sort of 
journal letter and send it off about every two 
weeks or maybe oftener. That will be better 
than writing lots of short little notes. 

“ And oh, Emma, please work hard all 
summer at your shorthand and the rest, be- 
cause if Mr. Goldberg should take you in the 
fall, it would be a splendid chance for you. 
He is so generous and wouldn’t make you 
work too hard, I know. Why, there they are 


6o 


LETTT^S SISTER 


now ! How kind of them to come all the 
way down here to see us off! 

Letty ran to the gangplank to welcome the 
two stout, beaming figures, most resplendently 
clothed and with two pairs of arms replete 
with bundles. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Mrs. 
Somers were found and the latter introduced. 
Mrs. Somers, with an eye to Emma’s future, 
took Mr. Goldberg aside at once for a confiden- 
tial business talk, and Mrs. Goldberg pro- 
ceeded to heap her burden and her husband’s 
into Letty’s outstretched, inadequate arms. 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones received the surplus, 
laughing and protesting. 

“ There,” said Mrs. Goldberg with supreme 
satisfaction, as she deposited the last parcel. 

I tried to remember all the different kinds 
of sweeties you used to like, Letty. I don’t 
believe I’ve forgotten any, and I added a few 
of my own favorites. Sea air does make a 
body tremendously hungry, and it is a com- 
fort to have a bit of some tasty thing hard by 
to nibble at. The box of candy is from 
Aaron,” she added. 

Ah, don’t I remember Mr. Goldberg’s 
boxes of candy I ” cried Letty eagerly. So 


ALL ABOARD 


6i 


big and so good. They havenT grown any 
smaller, either,’^ she laughed, lifting the 
heavy square package tied with gorgeous yel- 
low ribbon. 

Yes, and I remember how she saved a box 
once, for ten whole days,'' remarked Mrs. 
Goldberg aside to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, ‘‘just 
so's she could share it with her little friend. 
That was Letty to the life. A thoughtfuller 
child I've never seen. Ah, the comfort her 
and her mother was to me all that time I was 
laid up with a broken leg ! My sakes. I'll 
never forget it, nor neither will Aaron. And, 
ma'am, I can't tell you how thankful I am 
you are making life what it should be for the 
precious child. Dearie me, my heart aches 
yet at the memory of that time I went to see 
her, just after her sweet mother died. The 
Drakes was almost strangers to Letty then, and 
her big brother was too busy to see much of 
her. And there was me, goin' away off to 
California, clear to the other side of the coun- 
try an' leavin' her comfortless. I just felt as 
if I had to take that poor, motherless child 
and — and mother her ! " 

Mrs. Goldberg sobbed frankly at the recol- 


62 


LETTT^S SISTER 


lection, and wiped her eyes with a strongly- 
scented handkerchief, edged with wide imita- 
tion lace. A tear spotted the pale green satin 
enfolding her ample bosom, and another 
twinkled on the large diamond brooch at her 
throat. But Mrs. Hartwell- Jones forgot the 
imitation lace, the ugly clothes and inappro- 
priate jewels ; she saw only the kind, moth- 
erly heart within and understood. 

Dear Mrs. Goldberg,’^ she said softly, I 
thank you from the bottom of my heart for 
all that you have felt for, and been to, my 
Letty. And when we return in the fall I 
shall hope for a chance to thank you again. 

Just then the three Somers children, frantic- 
ally pursued by a clucking hen of a nurse, 
came cavorting down the crowded deck, dodg- 
ing collisions with a most astonishing dexter- 
ity and shouting : 

“ Grandfather and grandmother have come, 
and Uncle Jack and Mary and Seth ; and 
Alex and Max sa^^- where in thunder is every- 
body ^cause the gong’ll ring in a jiffy and they 
want to say good-bye.” 

Nothing was ver}^ clear to Letty for the next 
ten or fifteen minutes. Every one was talking 


ALL ABOARD 63 

to every one else at the same time, presents 
and thanks were exchanged hurriedly, hands 
were shaken, pocket-handkerchiefs got out 
and put away again, forgotten messages 
delivered and immediately forgotten again, 
and in the midst of it all a steward appeared 
on the deck sounding a most ear-splitting 
gong, which means All ashore.’^ 

The good-byes and the messages and the 
excitement redoubled for another few minutes, 
when a second peremptory clanging of the 
gong, accompanied by an impossible-to-be- 
ignored blast upon the huge steamer’s huge 
bass whistle, turned the tide of well-wishers 
off across the gangplanks to the dock again, 
where they mingled with the crowds already 
massed there. Handkerchiefs were waved, or 
applied in many cases surreptitiously to red- 
dened eyelids ; last words and jests were 
shouted back and forth, and the commotion 
was as great as ever. 

Letty stood immovable, eager, speechless, 
pressed against the rail. In spite of so many 
people having left the ship it seemed as 
crowded as ever, because all the passengers 
were gathered on the side next the dock, each 


LETTT^S SISTER 


64 

eager for a last glance and word from some 
loved one left behind. 

At the last moment Jane and Christopher 
Baker appeared on the dock, accompanied 
by their heated and worried-looking father. 
Christopher was arguing so hotly about the 
unreasonableness of a trolley car to get blocked 
at such a critical time, that he almost forgot 
to wave his hat, but Jane burst into a flood of 
tears when she realized that she was really 
too late to kiss Letty good-bye. Mr. Baker 
prevailed upon a belated steward to carry two 
bulky, rather grimy packages to Letty, and 
when the twins found that they could hear 
Betty’s voice and make their own heard by 
her in turn, they became consoled and shouted 
gleefully and lustily until the last gangplank 
was withdrawn. 

There was a pause, almost a hush, upon the 
great crowd as the flnal preparations were 
made — a pause which was broken unex- 
pectedly by the sudden tramp of hoofs, a wild 
shouting somewhere in the background, and 
a rattle-trap of a wagon, drawn by a rickety 
white horse, careened into view. An old Irish- 
man, a pipe between his anxiously puckered 


:ALL ABOARD 65 

lips and his pick and shovel protruding from 
a sack slung across his shoulders, clambered 
out of the wagon and accosted a policeman. 
There was a short, impatient colloquy, a mo- 
ment's delay, a shouted order or two from the 
dock to the ship and back, then from the lower 
deck of the steamer a rope ladder was let 
down. Up this ladder the old Irishman 
solemnly climbed, amid a hilarious hubbub of 
shouting and cheers from the bystanders. 

This amusing incident helped to break the 
tension of impending separation. People who 
had cried before now laughed heartily ; on 
board the steamer the band began playing a 
cheerful tune and the big ship swung slowly 
out into the stream, to the accompaniment of 
gay laughter and hearty applause. 

Oh ! ” exclaimed Letty, turning and gaz- 
ing up into the eyes of Mr. Jack Beckwith, 
who was standing beside her, isn't it thrill- 
ing ! " 

“ It is indeed, little Miss Grey," he answered 
gravely. And how do you feel, now that 
you are really and truly off? " 

“ Well, I don't know yet," replied Letty 
truthfully. ^‘Of course I'm the gladdest of 


66 


LETTT^S SISTER 


the glad, but to see all those people here, 
waving and shouting and being left behind, 
getting farther and farther away each minute, 
why, it gives me just a little queer feeling. 
I am glad the old Irishman came at just the 
time and in the funny way he did/’ she added, 
laughing at the recollection. It took every- 
body’s mind off. Poor old soul, I suppose he 
was completely scared to death for fear he’d 
miss the ship. Perhaps his family were on 
board, waiting for him. Mr. Beckwith, you 
have crossed the ocean a great many times ; is 
it always like this? I mean, the start-off? ” 

“ There are always the good-byes, and the 
feeling that you’ve left the most important 
part of your wardrobe or your purse behind ; 
but you soon get used to it.” 

And Letty did, sooner than she ever could 
have believed possible. Almost at once she 
settled down naturally into the indolent, 
charming routine of life at sea. There was a 
chair filled with rugs and cushions beside her 
Aunt Mary, if she chose to be lazy, but there 
were also walks to take with Mary Beckwith, 
shuffleboard to play, and Mrs. Somers’ chil- 
dren to help keep out of mischief. 


ALL ABOARD 67 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Mrs. Somers were 
good enough sailors, but they preferred to sit 
quietly, warmly wrapped, in their deck chairs, 
talking together or reading, and being served 
most of their meals by the deck steward, 
Mrs. Beckwith took to her bed for several 
days, but her husband was a hale and hearty 
seaman ; he liked to tramp the deck for hours 
at a stretch and Letty liked to walk beside 
him and listen to his stirring tales of experi- 
ences in the early days of sea voyaging. He 
remembered some of the early steamboats, 
and his father had told him many of his own 
experiences, some exciting, some amusing. 
Letty was most interested to hear that Mary’s 
grandfather had once crossed in the same boat, 
packet-boats they called them then, with Mr. 
Charles Dickens, on the voyage Mr. Dickens 
described so humorously in his American 
Notes,” which book Letty found among a 
number of well-thumbed volumes in the 
ship’s library and read with infinite amuse- 
ment. 

Letty was supremely happy. She literally 
never had time to be seasick, and indeed, the 
weather for the first half of the voyage was 


68 


LETTT^S SISTER 


too perfect to allow any but the most chronic 
invalids to feel more than a slight discomfort. 
The Minerva was one of a slower line of 
boats, and on the afternoon of the fourth day, 
the passengers were granted the thrill of per- 
ceiving through field-glasses the four funnels 
of one of the biggest, celebrated ocean grey- 
hounds,’’ as she sped across the vision and 
melted into the vast horizon during an in- 
credibly short space of time. 

Letty felt rather solemn as she tucked her- 
self into her berth that night. 

I am beginning to realize that the ocean 
is a pretty big place, after all,” she refiected 
whimsically, and she lay awake for longer 
than usual, listening to the steady, droning 
throb of the powerful engines. 


CHAPTER V 


A MESSAGE BY WIRELESS 

Letty turned over in her berth, suddenly 
wide awake. What had roused her? She 
could not tell ; but something was different — 
what was it? Gradually she took in the fact 
that a complete and deadly stillness reigned. 
What did the stillness mean ? Then, as her 
startled mind grew more awake and alert, she 
realized what had happened. The steamer 
had stopped. The great engines were no 
longer throbbing out their rhythmic song of 
power and the big ship lay inert and motion- 
less, save as she was swung lazily back and 
forth in the trough of the sea. 

Letty, Letty,’^ called Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
in tones of anxiety from the lower berth, are 
you awake, child? Jump up and dress, 
quickly. I am afraid something has hap- 
pened. 

Letty sprang out of bed and felt for her 
69 


LETTT^S SISTER 


70 

clothes. Her teeth chattered and she was 
trembling all over, but it was more from ex- 
citement than cold or fear. 

“ What do you suppose it can be, Aunt 
Mary ? she whispered. ‘‘ I don’t believe we 
have bumped into anything, do you ? ’’ 

‘‘ Oh, no, no, not that, I trust I ’’ cried Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones in a tone of anguish. “ I 
pray I may not have to live through another 
such experience ! ” 

Oh, Aunt Mary, Aunt Mary, I forgot I 
How dreadful this is for you ! ” cried Letty, 
springing across the narrow room and em- 
bracing the nervous, sobbing woman who sat 
on the edge of the sofa, her face buried in her 
hands. 

After a few soothing words, Letty had the 
presence of mind to switch on the electric 
light, and the brightness calmed them both 
somewhat. Just then the chug, chug of the 
engines was felt again, and the steamer began 
to move forward, but with a shivery, churn- 
ing motion, as if it were turning. Letty knelt 
on the sofa and peered out through the port- 
hole. The night was clear and bright. Their 
stateroom was far enough aft to permit Letty 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 71 

to catch sight of the churning foam in the 
wake of the vessel. 

“ We are turning !” she exclaimed in aston- 
ishment. '‘Ob, what can have happened? 
Have we got out of our course in some way, 
do you suppose ? 

At that moment there was a gentle rap on 
the door and Mr. Jack Beckwith’s voice was 
heard, calling Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s name. 

" I trust you people aren’t frightened in 
there,” he said in a confident, reassuring 
voice. " Nothing has happened to us. I 
have just come from the captain. But our 
ship has picked up a wireless message from 
some boat in distress, and we are going to the 
rescue.” 

" Oh, how thankful I am ! ” ejaculated Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones in a tone of the greatest relief. 
"Thank you for easing our fears, Mr. Beck- 
with, for we were greatly startled. At least, 
I was. But why did we stop, if nothing had 
happened to us? ” 

" The report came of a derelict in our vi- 
cinity and the captain did not wish to take 
any chances of hitting it.” 

" What about this other vessel ? ” queried 


LETTT'S SISTER 


72 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones anxiously. Where is 
it and how far away ? 

“ I don’t know yet. Our wireless man was 
sending out a message of response when I 
came below to comfort people. Mother was 
pretty badly scared, and Ellen, too. Will you 
let Letty dress and come up on deck ? It will 
be daylight in another hour, and I think it is 
going to be very interesting.” 

Oh, Aunt Mary, please say I may ! ” cried 
Letty. Why, I just couldn’t stay here, 
lying peacefully in bed with such a wonder- 
fully thrilling thing going on ! ” 

“ Of course you couldn’t, and neither could 
I. We shall be up almost at once, Mr. Beck- 
with, and thank you again,” called Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones, her voice still a little tremu- 
lous from the recent shock. 

All right. I’ll be on the lookout for you. 
I don’t fancy a single passenger, however ex- 
perienced a voyager, will be able to sleep 
through this night’s excitement,” responded 
Mr. Beckwith, and he hurried away. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Letty made a 
hasty toilet. 

“ It is past three o’clock,” observed Letty, 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 73 

consulting her little traveling clock. “ I had 
no idea I had been asleep for so long. Oh, I 
am so excited, Aunt Mary ! 

As they dressed they could hear the stew- 
ards going up and down the passageways, in 
response to frenzied calls, explaining the true 
cause of the momentary stoppage and reas- 
suring nervous passengers. 

Wrapping themselves warmly, the two hur- 
ried up on deck. Almost half of the ship's 
passengers were already there, gathered in ex- 
cited clusters or walking up and down ; and 
more kept appearing every instant. The ship 
was under full speed again by now, and there 
was nothing to indicate that they had turned 
from the regular course. The ocean spread 
out on every side, a gray, white-capped, rolling 
waste, with no sign or hint of any other life 
upon its heaving surface. 

And yet, near or far, there lay another 
great vessel like their own, helpless, disabled ; 
at the mercy of that treacherous sea, peopled 
with human beings watching with anxious, 
straining eyes fora response to that marvelous 
call for help which they had sent out into the 
air. It was stupendous, miraculous ! 


LETTT^S SISTER 


74 

Letty and Mary Beckwith stood at the rail 
near the steamer’s bow, crowded in with 
dozens of eager, low-voiced watchers, every 
one with eyes fixedly gazing ahead for a first 
glimpse of the disabled ship. Presently 
stewards brought trayfuls of cups of steaming 
hot tea and coffee, which people drank with 
great comfort and relief. 

The night was nearly spent and before long 
in the east there was a faint rosy paling of 
the grayness. The clear, musical ship’s bell 
rang out eight bells. The mystery of sea and 
air grew. 

It was just dawn when the man in the 
lookout, swinging solemnly to and fro in his 
crow’s nest,” announced another ship in 
sight, and every one rushed to the bow, pass- 
ing field-glasses eagerly from hand to hand. 
But it was not the vessel to whose summons 
they were responding. On the contrary, as 
they approached, they realized that this other 
steamer was, like themselves, speeding to the 
rescue. 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary,” exclaimed Letty, drop- 
ping down beside Mrs. Hartwell- Jones and 
Mrs. Somers as they sat a little apart from the 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 75 

throng, “ it is so thrilling and — and wonder- 
ful that I can hardly bear it I Just think of 
that ship sending out a cry for help into this 
great vast distance and of having it heard 
hundreds and hundreds of miles away and 
being answered by more than one boat I For 
they say that that one ahead, which we are 
overtaking, is going to the rescue, too. They 
have told our ship so, by wireless. How soon 
do you suppose we’ll reach the disabled 
steamer ? I am so excited I ” 

“ Letty, Letty, Letty, come quick ! ” shrieked 
Mary Beckwith’s voice in extreme excitement. 
“ Oh, where are you, Letty ? They’ve sighted 
her ! They’ve sighted her I ” 

Letty was off at a bound. Mary and her 
brothers had secured a splendid view-point at 
the very front of the deck, and they squeezed 
the eager, squirming Letty in between them. 
Mary pointed out a faint, dim speck on the 
far horizon, and Letty gazed breathlessly 
through the field-glasses which Mr. Beck- 
with held out to her. As she looked a 
rocket from the disabled ship shot up into 
the morning twilight, and burst in a sickly, 
smoky flare. 


76 LETTT'S SISTER 

A signal of distress/^ explained Mr. Beck- 
with. 

Oh, dear,’^ sighed Letty. “ I always con- 
nected sky-rockets with the Fourth of July 
and other jollifications.^^ 

Well, I .should think the people on board 
that boat would feel like jollifying now,’^ re- 
plied Mary Beckwith. ‘'Just think what an 
immense relief it must be to them to see two 
ships coming to their rescue.’^ 

“ Yes,^' agreed Letty, eyeing the smaller 
vessel ahead of them, upon which they were 
gaining with some rapidity. “ And I can’t 
help hoping that we’ll get there first. It 
would be such glory to be first at the rescue.” 

The big steamer forged steadily ahead, quite 
as calmly and straightforwardly as if it were 
bound on its regular course. 

“ If I were this ship, bound on such a won- 
derful errand, I should just wobble about 
from excitement and importance,” exclaimed 
Letty, who always had an entertaining habit 
of endowing inanimate things with brains and 
feelings. “ How can the engines chug-chug 
along so evenly and regularly ! I should 
think they would be at fever heat.” 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 77 

Letty herself was excited almost to the 
point of weeping, and could talk only in 
jerky, detached sentences. Yet talk she must, 
to relieve her emotion. 

Slowly, surely, the doomed vessel came into 
view ; the dawn grew clearer, softer, and 
the outlines became more distinct. At length 
they could distinguish the throngs of passen- 
gers on her decks, crowding, straining every 
nerve to watch the approaching vessels. The 
life-boats, ready to be lowered, were swung 
out from the deck. One or two were filled 
and already in the water. Mr. Jack Beckwith 
pointed out a trail of smoke against the hori- 
zon and then another. 

Other ships responding,’’ he explained 
briefly. 

The sun rose just then, brilliant and 
golden, out of the eastern horizon, flooding 
all the vast expanse of water with a sparkling 
radiance that bespoke eloquently the renewed 
hope of day. And at that moment the pas- 
sengers of the Minerva ” heard the echo of a 
faint, far-off cheer. The other steamer had 
come within hailing distance of the disabled 
ship. 


LETTT’S SISTER 


78 

“ Sorrow lasteth for a night, but joy cometh 
in the morning,’’ murmured Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones brokenly. “ Ah, Ellen,” she added, 
turning to Mrs. Somers, I can’t help think- 
ing that if this wonderful discovery of wire- 
less telegraphy had been made fourteen years 
ago, we might have been rescued thus, and I 
spared years of unhappiness ! ” 

I know, I know, my dear,” whispered 
Mrs. Somers tenderly. But think how well 
worth while it is to live in a world where the 
civilization goes forward so triumphantly ; 
where every year evils are studied and over- 
come, and sorrows lessened.” 

Nearer and nearer they approached the un- 
fortunate ship ; the people on her decks and 
in the life-boats were now plainly visible. 
Signals were exchanged, and each spoke to the 
other. The steamer looked a total wreck. 
She Avas listed heavily to one side and her bow 
had settled morosely into the water, so that 
every rolling wave dashed the spray high over 
her. 

‘‘ I should say we had reached her just 
about in time,” remarked Mr. Beckwith to 
his son. 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 79 

We and others,’^ answered Mr. Jack, and 
pointed again to the horizon, where the two 
faint streaks of smoke had resolved into other 
steamers hurrying like themselves to the scene. 

The “ Minerva ’’ drew as close as was safe 
to the drifting vessel and a series of communi- 
cations began between the three ships. An 
early call for breakfast sounded, but the 
“ Minerva’s ” passengers were far too excited 
to go below, and the dining-room stewards, 
only too willing to be within touch of what 
was going on, came up to help the deck stew- 
ards to serve an al fresco breakfast. 

Gradually details of the accident sifted 
down from the bridge, and the cause of the 
collision, when it became known, added ro- 
mance to the episode. The wrecked ship had 
met with that dire calamity which has threat- 
ened seafarers since the beginning of naviga- 
tion ; they had struck a derelict in the night. 

The wireless was kept busy among the five 
ships and it was settled at length that each of 
tlie two rescuing ships at hand should take a 
quota of the wreck’s passengers, as many as 
they had room to accommodate with comfort, 
and should lie by for the other two approach- 


8o 


LETTT'S SISTER 


ing ships to come up. Those in their turn 
were to take a like apportionment, and the re- 
mainder of the passengers and crew were to 
be divided among the four ships. 

In the meantime, those small boats which 
were already filled were being rowed over, 
some to the Minerva,’^ others to the side of 
the “ Astra,’^ which was the name of the other 
rescuing ship. As the danger to life was now 
so inconsiderable, it was thought unnecessary 
to provide first for the women and children, 
and thus families escaped the pain and sus- 
pense of separation. Such families as con- 
tained most women or the greater number of 
small children were transferred first to the 
two ships already in waiting. 

It was an absorbing scene as each life- boat 
was loaded slowly and systematically, lowered 
and started off from the vessel’s side. There 
were many painful scenes, for the passengers, 
relieved from hours of the most intense and 
agonizing suspense, 3delded to the reaction 
and betrayed childish emotions. Women 
who had borne themselves like heroes during 
the awful night now wept over the necessity 
of leaving their luggage ; men showed temper 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 8i 


over the loss of their creature-comforts, and 
children wailed from hunger and loss of 
sleep. 

The other two ships of rescue were still 
some distance away, and while waiting for 
their arrival, the captain of the “ Minerva 
signified his wish to pursue the dangerous 
derelict which had wrought such frightful 
damage. The captain of the wrecked ship 
reported that the derelict had last been seen 
floating to the northeast, and he indicated a 
faint dark mark on the horizon, unperceived 
before. The “ Minerva^s ” captain sent off a 
small boat load of sailors who had volunteered 
for the mission, under the command of the 
coxswain, with sufficient dynamite to blow 
up the derelict if they could come up with her. 
This expedition added a new excitement to 
the morning. 

At about seven o’clock the other two ships 
reached the spot and the rescue was concluded 
hurriedly, for the wrecked ship showed evident 
symptoms of a speedy sinking, and the four 
assisting vessels stood well away to avoid any 
danger of being sucked down. 

Letty’s heart swelled big with sympathy as 


82 


LETTT^S SISTER 


she watched the captain leave his ship, the 
last one off. Poor man, what it meant to 
him ! But he had everything to be thankful 
for, that all his passengers and crew were 
saved. 

Such confusion and excitement as reigned 
on board the Minerva for the remainder 
of that day ! Every one who had a spare 
berth in his or her stateroom gave it up 
gladly to the newcomers, and all the cabins 
were requisitioned and partitioned off into 
staterooms. Letty drifted about from group 
to group, listening eagerly to the different 
descriptions of the night’s sensations and 
perils. The captain and his mates were taken 
aboard one of the other ships, but the wireless 
operator, the real hero of the occasion, came 
aboard the “ Minerva,” and was surrounded 
by an eager, ^excited crowd of admirers and 
overwhelmed with questions until he actually 
collapsed from fatigue, both physical and 
mental, and was put under the charge of the 
ship’s doctor. 

The coxswain and his men, a bobbing dot 
on the ocean in their small boat, were picked 
up again, glad to report their mission sue- 


A MESSAGE BT WIRELESS 83 

cessfully ended, and one more menace to sea 
traffic put out of the way. 

With a great blast of the steamer^s horn, 
answered and reechoed by those of the three 
other ships, the Minerva at last put on 
steam again and, turning back into her regular 
course, steamed away from the scene of the 
averted disaster and tragedy. Every moment 
it appeared as if the doomed ship must go 
down ; the sea was beginning to rise, and with 
every rolling wave she leaned more to the 
side, and her nose buried itself more hope- 
lessly in the trough. 

The passengers thronged the decks with 
their eyes and field-glasses fastened upon the 
receding hulk. At length the sun disappeared 
behind a bank of heavy storm-clouds, and the 
bright day dimmed to grayness. Smaller and 
smaller grew the abandoned ship until it was 
a mere speck upon the waters. Then sud- 
denly a great sigh went up simultaneously 
from all the watchers, still straining their eyes 
upon the “ Minerva^s deck, for the faint 
black hulk was seen dimly to lurch, settle and 
then to sink slowly, slowly out of sight 
beneath the waves. 


LETTT^S SISTER 


84 

But ah, thank God for the wonderful brain 
of a man who, by his great discovery and 
invention, had saved the hundreds of lives 
which might otherwise have gone down, 
helpless and despairing, into an unknown 
grave I 


CHAPTER VI 


THE FAMOUS MONSIEUR BLANC 

The delay for the rescue made the Mi- 
nerva a full day behind her time in docking 
at Liverpool, and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, who 
had planned to linger for a few days in the 
cathedral town of Chester, decided to go 
straight on to London with the Beckwiths, 
who wished to proceed there directly in order 
to have ample time for the preparations for 
their daughter's wedding. 

A London train was in waiting, drawn up 
beside the dock, and Letty had only a mo- 
ment in which to contemplate the foreign 
railway carriages with their side entrances, be- 
fore she was tucked into one of the narrow 
compartments with its long, cushioned cross 
seats, “just like an overgrown sofa," she said 
in a letter to Emma Haines. They had dis- 
embarked at Liverpool quite early in the 
morning, and as the train rushed through 
the midland counties, the countryside was in 
85 


86 


LETTrS SISTER 


the full flush of a delicious June day. Letty 
sat immovable at the window, taking in with 
eager eyes each picturesque, pastoral scene as 
it swept by ; the white, vine-covered cottages 
with their thatched roofs and quaint gardens, 
the high hedgerows, pink and white masses 
of hawthorn bloom, the lovely, old-fashioned 
gardens so carefully tended, the rural vil- 
lages with crooked streets and old crooked 
houses. And then, really long before it could 
seem possible, the villages gave way to 
suburban rows of houses, the hedgerows to 
high brick and stone walls and — London was 
reached ; great, busy, fascinating, historic 
London I 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary, I can^t talk about it — 
yet,’^ Letty answered breathlessly, when Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones asked her for her impressions. 
“ It is — well, sort of breath-taking to think 
that we are actually here.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones laughed, kissed her 
and replied gayly : 

“ Well, get your breath back as comfortably 
as you wish, childie. I know the feeling. 
London is a vast place ; not merely in size, 
but there are so many different sorts of asso- 


MONSIEUR BLANC 87 

ciations wrapped about it ; historical, polit- 
ical, literary and social. We’ll not be able to 
see everything, of course. One could hardly 
do that in a lifetime. But we shall see what 
we can comfortably and profitably. The 
trouble with most sightseers is their ambi- 
tion. They want to see everything and gen- 
erall}^ end up by remembering nothing.” 

I know. They see so many things that 
there isn’t time to classify them all, and after 
a while their poor brains get so tired that each 
impression slips out of its own little cell and 
they all get muddled together like a kaleido- 
scope.” 

Exactly,” laughed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. 
I remember once talking to a lady who had 
just returned from a Mediterranean tour. She 
wished to relate some incident of a certain 
place and referred to her brother for the local- 
ity. ‘ George,’ she said, ^ where was it that 
we saw the Pyramids? ’ ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had taken rooms for 
herself and Letty in the small, delightfully 
English hotel where the Beckwith family or 
an}^ member of it always stopped when in 
London, and where they were well known 


88 


LETTT'S SISTER 


and welcomed as old and respected patrons. 
The bride-to-be, Miss Agnes Beckwith, was 
already there, with the maiden cousin who 
had lived with her during her period of 
study in Paris. Miss Beckwith was to marry 
an English officer, ordered unexpectedly to 
India, and with no time to go to America to 
be married, and it was considered much more 
sensible, as Miss Beckwith was already on the 
European side of the water, to have the wed- 
ding in England, and the Beckwith family 
were plunged at once into a gay vortex of 
wedding preparations. 

The sensational event that had interrupted 
their passage across had told more heavily on 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s nerves than she had 
been willing at the time to admit, and for 
several days after their establishment in Lon- 
don she was completely incapacitated by a bad 
nervous headache. Letty might have felt a 
bit forlorn if it had not been for Mr. Jack 
Beckwith. It was all very well to say that 
the mere being in London was enough in it- 
self, but one cannot be a very active part of 
anything, shut up in a small hotel. The nov- 
elty of the waiters^ accent, and of the endless 


MONSIEUR BLANC 89 

procession of omnibuses and cabs driving 
by on the left side of the street soon wore off. 
Then Mr. Jack Beckwith volunteered his serv- 
ices as guide. 

“ Mother and Ellen are entirely too absorbed 
in the approaching function to be interested 
in anything or any one else/^ he complained, 
‘^and father spends his mornings at the mu- 
seum. I don’t even get much of a chance at 
Ellen’s kids, for they are constantly being 
spirited off to amuse Aunt Agnes or to be 
fitted with their flower-girl dresses at Liber- 
ty’s. So, little Miss Grey, if you and Mary 
and Seth don’t take pity upon me, I shall 
pine and fade away from loneliness.” 

Letty laughed and expressed her prompt 
willingness to take whatever sort of pity upon 
his loneliness Mr. Jack chose to suggest. 

His plans were already laid for several de- 
lightful excursions and the quartette had 
many a charming day together. They visited 
the Tower and the National Gallery, of course. 

We must pay our respects to the conven- 
tions,” Mr. Jack said gravely. Then there 
were Westminster and St. Paul’s. Then they 
visited the Wallace and Tait collections, the 


LETTT'S SISTER 


90 

National Gallery of Portraits and other gal- 
leries until Letty declared she was beginning 
to feel like the woman who could not re- 
member where she had seen the Pyramids. 
Then they rested their intellects by a visit 
to Madame Tussaud's, a trip to Earl’s Court, 
where a big Exposition was going on, and a 
delightful day spent at Hampton Court. 

On another occasion they drove out to 
Lord Leighton’s charming house, and spent 
two delightful hours in its tiled and foun- 
tained rooms. Another day — perhaps the 
most delightful of all — was spent at Windsor 
Castle. 

But one of the most interesting occasions 
was when Letty was taken to “ the city ” to 
visit all the old landmarks made famous by 
Dickens, Dr. Johnson, and other great liter- 
ary lights. Mary Beckwith was not always 
able to join these excursions for she, too, was 
“ afflicted,” as her brother expressed it, with 
dressmakers. But Seth was always of the 
party and as he watched Letty ’s eager en- 
thusiasm and absorbed interest, he felt as if 
somehow he had missed something in his 
former explorations of London’s wonders. 


MONSIEUR BLANC 


91 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones, before long, was able 
to join the expeditions, and lived over again 
all her early joys of foreign travel in witness- 
ing Letty’s ardor. 

But an event of much more importance to 
Mrs. Hartwell- Jones than seeing the sigiits 
of London took place a day or two before 
Miss Beckwith^s wedding. Miss Beckwith 
had studied singing in Paris under the 
famous master Monsieur Blanc, a professor 
who had trained the voices of some of the 
world’s most famous opera singers. He had 
come to London expressly to attend this wed- 
ding, for Miss Agnes Beckwith was one of 
his favorite pupils. Partly in acknowledg- 
ment of the letter to him, which Madame 
Henri had written and which Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones had presented at the first opportunity, 
and partly from a willingness to please Miss 
Beckwith, monsieur consented to hear Letty 
sing. Consequently he was present at a 
small gathering in Mrs. Hart well- Jones’s 
private parlor of the hotel, at which gather- 
ing it was understood that Letty was to sing. 

Letty was surprised to discover that she 
was not in the least nervous at the prospect. 


LETTT^S SISTER 


92 

Either her limited experience in singing at 
school concerts had been sufficient to conquer 
any disposition toward stage-fright, or else 
her mind and heart were too full of other 
matters at present to permit her to take in 
the importance of such an occasion. 

Upon the night of their arrival in London, 
she and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had been drawn 
to their window by the voice of a street singer. 
The singer was young, a girl not many years 
older than Letty herself, and a sudden tremor 
had shaken the child as she exclaimed, turn- 
ing to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones : 

Oh, Aunt Mary, if you had not found me 
when you did, I might have been earning my 
living in some such way as that ! 

The song the girl was singing captivated 
them both. It was an old English ballad, 
plaintive and melodious. Letty was charmed. 

“ I wish I knew what that song is, Aunt 
Mary,’’ she exclaimed. I should like to 
sing it myself” 

“ We’ll soon find out, child,” Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones replied promptly, and rang the 
bell. 

She sent down a coin — too much perhaps 


MONSIEUR BLANC 


93 

to reward a mere street singer ; certainly the 
decorous waiter lifted his eyebrows in discreet 
disapproval — with a message requesting to 
know the name of the pretty song ; and the 
waiter had brought back the desired infor- 
mation, together with an awkwardly delivered 
version of the beggar’s profuse thanks. Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones bought the ballad the next 
day and Letty had sung it again and again, 
in and out of season, for it was one of those 
lilting tunes that run in the head, until the 
quaint old song, with its foolishly tender 
words, became a part of her. 

When Mrs. Hartwell-Jones asked her what 
she had in mind to sing for Monsieur Blanc, 
Letty expressed a preference for this selfsame 
old-time ballad. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones hesi- 
tated to give her consent at first, but finally 
acquiesced, realizing that what comes from 
the heart is generally the most true and spon- 
taneous. 

I can always sing the things that I like 
much better than the things that are just 
musically good,” Letty said. And besides, I 
dare say Monsieur Blanc will find one English 
song just like another — I mean the words, of 


LETTT^S SISTER 


94 

course/’ she added hastily, seeing the look of 
amused denial in her Aunt Mary’s face. “ And 
I couldn’t sing him any French songs, unless, 
maybe, the jingles I learned with Jane Baker’s 
class for the last-day entertainment.” 

Well, monsieur might like to hear them,” 
laughed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones ; they might 
prove a pleasant change to him from the arias 
and solos of his grand opera pupils.” 

All the Beckwith family came to the tea- 
party, including the bride elect, the bride- 
groom — a very delightful man, by the way, 
simple mannered, direct, and with a sense of 
humor, to whom the family “ took ” at once 
— and the three Somers children, who were 
already acquiring an English look with their 
chubby, rosy cheeks and striped socks. Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones was feeling distinctly nervous, 
and endeavored vainly to concentrate her 
thoughts upon the number of lumps of sugar 
her guests took in their respective cups of tea, 
and whether they preferred toasted muffins or 
hot scones, and upon the important matter of 
seeing that there were jam and cakes enough. 

Letty was in gales of laughter over an 
episode of the morning. 


MONSIEUR BLANC 95 

Aunt Mary was giving orders for this 
afternoon^s tea/^ she regaled Mary Beckwith 
with the joke, and the waiter made a mental 
note of everything. You could almost see his 
brain working, it was all so mechanical, tick- 
ing off the different things like a well-oiled 
typewriter, and saying, ^ Very good, murn,^ after 
each item. Well, it was all arranged and he 
went off, to return in a jiffy with that funny, 
apologetic knock he has, and stuck his head 
in at the door. ^ Beg pardon, m’lady,’ he said 
gravely, ‘ but did you say, mum, as I was to 
’eat the scones ? ’ ” 

Monsieur Blanc arrived while this little 
conversation was going on, and proved to be 
a very quiet, unobtrusive little gentleman, 
who spoke English fluently and almost with- 
out an accent. He accepted a cup of tea 
gratefully. He had been in England often 
enough, he explained, to grow fond of the 
national beverage, and he admitted that he 
had been too busy all day to get any lunch. 
He moved about the room with his teacup, 
talking to one and another of the guests until 
Mrs. Hart well- Jones’s heart sank a little. He 
seemed so very like any other afternoon caller 


LETTT’S SISTER 


96 

that she wondered if he had forgotten for what 
great purpose he had been invited. She 
fidgeted with her teacup and worried secretly 
lest Letty should eat too many sweets and 
cause her voice to grow husky. 

At length, Monsieur Blanc turned from a 
discussion of Norman architecture as Letty 
offered him a cake, and said simply : 

Is this the little girl who is to sing to us 
this afternoon ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, monsieur, I will sing gladly, if you 
wish it,’^ answered Lett}^ brightly. 

“ Then I shall be charmed,” he replied with 
a low bow, and glancing at his watch. “ Might 
we begin? ” 

Letty looked across at Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
for approval and then crossed to the open 
piano that stood in one corner of the 
room. The music of the ballad she had 
just learned lay open upon the rack, but 
Letty stopped short in sudden embarrass- 
ment. 

I forgot that I have no one to accompany 
me ! ” she exclaimed in dismay. 

Mademoiselle does not accompany her- 
self? ” inquired monsieur, in what IMrs. Hart- 



“l WILL PLAY FOR YOU, MY CHILD 








r^. mf<^T >V^_. ' '■ v.:/;Pi iv-4?^ 


"yr- 

r^my^r: ■ - " 





'"V ' - * * * ' '■ ••'’*^^ '**■ 

r. *'V* 4 <«< ♦*it* •? *“_r^ 

^Z * t " *ra .- V» 


‘♦1?^ X ^. ' 





lid 


MONSIEUR BLANC 


97 

well- Jones nervously fancied to be a tone of 
reproach. 

Letty shook her head. 

When I am all by myself, practicing, I 
can touch a few of the chords, enough to keep 
me going,^^ she explained simply, “ but 1 have 
had piano lessons for only a year, and I am 
dreadfully slow. Perhaps Seth would ac- 
company me on his violin ? she added hope- 
fully. 

But Monsieur Blanc interposed hurriedly. 

“ No, no. The violin is delightful, charm- 
ing, by itself or with other music, but not 
with the voice. It robs the voice. I will play 
for you, my child. What is this ? And 
seating himself at the piano the great maestro 
thrummed softly the opening chords of the 
simple little song. 

Letty, watching, saw that he liked the 
music, and when he was ready for her, sang 
the ballad through with all the warmth of 
tender feeling it invariably awakened in her. 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones drew into the back- 
ground and her guests seated themselves about 
the room in quiet, absorbed silence. 

At the end of the song the silence continued 


LETTT^S SISTER 


98 

for a moment, in a breathless, absorbed hush, 
more complimentary than deafening applause. 
Then Miss Beckwith, who had heard Letty 
sing before, clapped her hands and cried in 
French, There, there, monsieur, what did I 
tell you? Was I not right 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones rose and moved for- 
ward impulsively. Monsieur Blanc turned 
on the piano stool and faced her, and oh, the 
wonder of it — his eyes were filled with tears I 
“ Who taught her to sing like that ? ” he 
demanded brusquely. 

“ No one, monsieur ; that is just — justLetty.^^ 
Monsieur Blanc then turned to Letty and 
held out both his hands. 

You have a golden treasure locked up in 
that throat of yours, mon enfant,’’ he said 
solemnly. Guard it sacredly and come to 
me when you are two or three years older. 
May she, madame ? ” he demanded imperi- 
ously of Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. 

And Miss Beckwith looked on with delight 
at the amazing spectacle of the eagerly sought 
maestro suing for the privilege of a pupil. 


CHAPTER VII 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 

It was the day of Miss Beckwith’s wedding. 
The ceremony and the gay wedding breakfast 
were over and the bride and groom had been 
sped upon their honeymoon with as much 
rice as was decorous in a conservative English 
hotel. The few guests had departed, and the 
Beckwith family sat around with the dull, 
flat feeling which every one experiences after 
a party or any exciting event. 

“ What shall we do next ? ” every one asks 
of every one else at such a time, but no one 
ever has any answer to make. It always 
seems so hard to settle down to quiet and 
commonplaceness again. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
was about to take her departure with the rest 
but Mrs. Beckwith detained her. 

'' Do stay and cheer us up,” she said. We^ 
are all feeling dull and forlorn. Perhaps 
Letty and Seth will give us a little music ? ” 

“ Now, I have a proposition to make, Mrs. 

99 


lOO 


LETTT^S SISTER 


Hartwell-Jones, which I have been keeping 
up my sleeve until all the flurry of the wed- 
ding was over/^ announced Mr. Jack Beck- 
with, after Letty had sung to Seth’s accom- 
paniment. “ It is warranted a sure cure for 
the blues.” 

“ You are a wonder, Jack, if you have some- 
thing that will cheer us up now,” said Mrs. 
Somers pensively. It has been tantalizing 
to have had Agnes for a few days, only to lose 
her again. What is your proposition ? ” 

That six of us at least go on a motor trip ; 
or two car loads if every one is so disposed,” 
answered her brother promptly. You are 
not planning to start for the Tyrol yet, are 
you, Ellen ? ” 

No, I think it will be too cold there before 
July. But what about father and mother ? ” 
We are going to Tunbridge Wells for a 
rest,” replied Mrs. Beckwith promptly, and 
we’ll take the children there with us, Ellen, 
if you want to go motoring with Jack. The 
air of Tunbridge Wells is splendid, and they 
can play all day long on the Common. No 
harm can possibly come to them.” 

“ Good for you, mother. Now, Mrs. Hart- 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES loi 


well-Jones, how about you? You and Letty 
will surely go ? 

“ We should enjoy it tremendously/^ re- 
sponded Mrs. Hartwell-Jones heartily. I 
have no plans except to settle down in some 
peaceful spot to do my work, and that can 
wait. If your plan is carried out I’ll keep 
my eyes open while we motor and perhaps 
shall find the very place I want.” 

Mr. Jack Beckwith had no need to seek ap- 
proval of his plan from Letty. Her shining 
eyes spoke for her. She could hardly sit 
quiet at the thought of such a glorious pros- 
pect. So he unfolded his scheme, which was 
pretty complete, for Mr. Jack had felt moder- 
ately sure that his proposal would be accepted 
by some members of the party, at least. 

The first question to settle,” he began in 
a businesslike tone, “ is where we want to go. 
That is, whether to the northern or southern 
part of England.” 

Oh, the southern, by all means,” agreed 
every one unanimously. 

Good. That would be my choice.” 

‘‘They say that Devonshire and Cornwall 
are ravishing in June,” added Mrs. Somers. 


102 


LETTT'S SISTER 


Very good. Now to decide on a route.’^ 

As he spoke, Mr. Jack took up a large, 
thick square envelope which he had had 
tucked in at the back of his chair, and spread 
it out upon the table. It was a map of Eng- 
land, mounted on linen and divided into sec- 
tions so that it could be folded into quite a 
small square with only one section uppermost 
at a time. 

And it has the further advantage,” Mr. 
Jack pointed out, “ of being water proof For 
the luckiest of motorists strike occasional rain, 
you know.” 

Every one gathered eagerly about the table 
upon which the map was spread. 

“ Where did you get such a fine one, 
Jack?” asked his father, much interested. 
“ It is exactly what you need for a motor 
trip. You must have had this plan in mind 
for some time.” 

“ I have had,” admitted his son frankly. 

I knew we should all feel let down and blue 
after Agnes's wedding, and I thought a jolly 
motor trip would be just the thing for a 
tonic. I was so sure of my project meet- 
ing with approval that I went so far as 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 103 

to interview a chauffeur. He is next to en- 
gaged.” 

Then followed a long and animated dis- 
cussion over the map, and Mr. Jack Beckwith 
sketched out a route which suited every one’s 
taste precisely. 

Only one thing remains to be settled,” 
Mr. Jack said at length, but was interrupted 
by several disagreeing voices. 

Only one thing? I can think of a 
dozen,” commented his sister. “ To begin 
with, is everybody sure that it is right for 
me to leave the children? Would Edward 
be willing ? ” 

Edward was Mr. Somers, who had not 
been able to leave his business, but was to 
join his family later. Mrs. Somers felt her 
responsibilities in his absence. 

“ Would he be willing ! ” echoed her mother 
reproachfully. Not willing to have the chil- 
dren with their grandmother ? Why, Ellen ! ” 

But I don’t want them to be a burden to 
you, mother.” 

Burden ! Bless my heart, who ever heard 
of the cherubs being a burden,” ejaculated Mr. 
Beckwith in his turn. 


LETTT^S SISTER 


104 

And so that matter was settled. Other 
questions were settled as speedily and even 
tlie day and hour for a start agreed upon. 
Mr. Jack Beckwith undertook to have at the 
door in readiness a satisfactory motor car and 
chauffeur with whom, unbeknown to the rest, 
he had been negotiating. 

And now, to go back to my original re- 
mark,’^ he observed placidly. There re- 
mains only one question to be settled — about 
the route, as I meant to say if I had been 
allowed to finish my sentence a while ago. 
Shall we go to Canterbury by way of Maid- 
stone, and down the famous weald of Kent, or 
through Rochester ? 

Rochester ! cried Letty. “ That is where 
Mr. Pickwick started from on his famous 
drive to Dingley Dell, and where Mr. Alfred 
Jingle nearly got Mr. Tupman into so much 
trouble. I should love to see Rochester.” 

In view of this preference and as the others 
had no choice in the matter, the Rochester 
route was decided upon, and it was a very 
happy group that met at dinner an hour later, 
instead of the lachrymose family who had 
expected to seek a melancholy diversion in 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 105 

speculations as to where the bride and groom 
were at that particular time and whether they 
were thinking of the loved ones left behind. 

Three days later a gay party, consisting of 
Mrs. Hartwell- Jones, Mrs. Somers, Mr. Jack 
Beckwith, Mary, Letty and Seth, set off in a 
motor car from the London hotel. It was a 
bright, sunny day, deliciously warm and 
radiant. The employees of the hotel gathered 
around to see them off and to Letty’s great 
amusement the boots took up an attitude in 
the doorway and asked to be photographed. 
One of Letty ’s joys was a new camera, and 
she was only too willing to take a snap shot 
of the animated scene. 

Mr. and Mrs. Beckwith, with Mrs. Somers^ 
three children, were there to wish them a 
pleasant time. Mrs. Somers was privately 
tearful at the impending separation, but her 
three children were frankly radiant over the 
prospect of a fortnight’s visit with granny. 

The traffic through the busy London streets 
was incredibly dense, but so well regulated that 
the chauffeur had scarcely sufficient oppor- 
tunity to show his skill in driving. For Mr. 
Jack, as Letty had fallen into the way of call- 


LETTT^S SISTER 


io6 

iiig him to distinguish him from his father, 
had been most particular in his choice of a 
chauffeur and had taken several runs with 
Horrocks, to test his capabilities. Letty 
secretly compared his driving with that of 
Mr. Jack, greatly to the latter’s credit. 

Their route carried them down Regent 
Street to Piccadilly Circus, across Trafalgar 
Square to the Strand and so on down to the 
Tower bridge and past the Southwark Cathe- 
dral, all historic ground. 

We are like modern Canterbury pilgrims,” 
laughed Seth. ‘‘ Let’s each tell a ^ Canterbury 
tale.’ ” 

Thereupon each member of the party re- 
lated an anecdote, amusing or pathetic, con- 
cerning a former visit to the famous, oldest 
cathedral town. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, who 
was afraid her little girl would feel out of it, 
never having been to Canterbury, was de- 
lighted to hear her respond promptly, when 
her turn came, with an account of little David 
Copperfield’s journey to Canterbury, told so 
graphically that every one was delighted. 

Seth was much interested in the shipping 
at Gravesend, and as they neared Rochester all 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 107 

three of the children pieced together their 
recollection of “ Great Expectations,” and the 

Pickwick Papers.” A local guide-book had 
told them that “ Miss Havisham’s ” house was 
presumably located on the outskirts of Roch- 
ester. 

‘‘And we are to lunch at the ‘ Bull, ^ the 
very inn from which Mr. Pickwick started on 
his celebrated drive,” Mr. Jack informed them, 
as they entered the town. “ But we have 
time before lunch to visit both the castle and 
cathedral, if you wish. The cathedral is not 
very remarkable, but the castle, with its aston- 
ishingly thick walls, is most impressive.” 

Their afternoon run was through a peace- 
ful, lovely valley, dotted with picturesque vil- 
lages and beside pleasant streams. They 
reached Canterbury in time to attend even- 
song in the great, wonderful cathedral with 
its exquisite stonework and vast dim vistas. 
Afterward they strolled about within and 
without, and lived through again the old hor- 
rible tragedy of Thomas a Becketts martyr- 
dom. 

The next two weeks were a time of greatest 
happiness, as well as being both instructive 


io8 LETTT^S SISTER 

and interesting. The motorists found that 
they could go in their car by routes which the 
ordinary traveler could not take, and so could 
visit many points of beauty and interest un- 
known to the average tourist. The byroads 
and lanes were for the most part in almost as 
good condition as the remarkably-kept high- 
roads, and it was very delightful to be inde- 
pendent of time and trains. There was not 
even the necessity of being at any given point 
at any given time, for the question of lunch 
was settled by carrying it with them, picnic 
fashion. 

With hampers stocked for bodily refresh- 
ment, and two or three additional tins of 
petrol for the motor strapped to the step, the 
party would set off each morning with the 
wliole day before them. There was always an 
objective point for the journey’s end, but 
whether they reached that point at noon or 
late night mattered little. 

Over the picturesque winding roads, as 
smooth as a drawing-room floor — as if they 
had been sandpapered, Letty said — they 
bowled ; or, if some one’s guide-book had 
hinted at the beaut}^ of some ruin of abbey or 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 109 

castle somewhat off the beaten track, into a 
side lane they would turn, confident of fairly 
good roads at the worst, and always pictur- 
esque scenery. For the byways of England 
are the most charming parts. The broad, 
breezy commons with sheep and mild-eyed 
cows grazing thereon ; unexpected dips in 
the moorland with exquisite glimpses of green 
woodland or park beyond ; and always the 
low, wide cottages, of gray stone or white- 
washed cobb, thatch-roofed and vine-covered. 

At lunch time a desirable place would be 
selected, never difficult to find in a land 
where every turning brought to view a sug- 
gestive spot for picnicking, sometimes in a 
small grove beside a rippling brook, or drawn 
up in a wayside lane, hidden from the curious 
public road by high hedges, and a delectable 
meal was spread out and partaken of with 
hearty appetites. Sometimes they lunched 
very romantically, in the shadow of a ruined 
castle, and again occasionally they would give 
up their picnic and eat conventionally in a 
hotel en route, of the typical English lunch- 
eon of cold chicken and ham, boiled potatoes 
and gooseberry tart. Later in the day, if 


I lO 


LETTT^S SISTER 


they had lingered too long by the way to in- 
spect historic relics, there was always a tea 
house by the way to revive overtaxed muscles. 

Letty found these tea houses quite irresist- 
ible and, if it had been possible, would have 
liked to stop at almost every one. They were 
never pretentious ; that was their charm ; 
generally a cottage with a straight path lead- 
ing up to the door between beds of gay, old- 
fashioned flowers and in a window displayed 
the alluring sign, Teas Provided.” 

One afternoon, a series of slight misfortunes 
with tires delayed the party until dusk fell, 
with fifteen or twenty miles still to run before 
reaching their destination. It was long past 
the regulation afternoon tea hour, but one of 
these tempting signs stopped the party by 
the wayside. Letty, being nearest the door, 
hopped out and ran up the path to ask if a 
possible tea could be provided at that late 
hour. 

Indeed it can,” was the cordial response to 
her query. The kettle is just on the boil.” 

They all bundled indoors and seated them- 
selves about the various small tables in the 
tea room, tired, thirsty and happy, while their 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES iii 


hospitable hostess bustled in and out with re- 
plenished plates of bread and butter, beaming 
at the hearty praise bestowed upon her crisp, 
home-made cakes. This half gypsy, living- 
by-the-way existence was idyllic. 

As they went farther south, the scenery 
grew more and more picturesque, and they 
found the famous Devonshire quite as lovely 
as former enthusiastic visitors had described 
it. On the border of Dorset and Devonshire, 
their route carried them through the quaint 
fishing village of Lyme Regis, popular in a 
modest way among English summer sojourn- 
ers, although little known to the average 
American tourist. That day was to influence 
not only the remainder of Letty’s summer but 
the whole future of herself and her beloved 
Aunt Mary, if they could have but known. 

They stopped at an inn, situated half-way 
up the amazingly steep main street of the 
town, for luncheon. Mrs. Somers looked up at 
the sign. 

“ The Three Cups Inn,'' she read. '' Why, 
of course, this is where the Musgroves came," 
she exclaimed, and went on, in answer to the 
curious questioning in Letty’s and Mary's 


I 12 


LETTT'S SISTER 


eyes : Don’t you remember, in Jane Austen’s 
novel ‘ Persuasion ’ ? ” 

“So it is, and where Louisa injured her 
head jumping off the ‘Cobb,’” added Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones. “ I have always wondered 
what the ‘ Cobb ’ looked like.” 

“ What in the world is a ‘ Cobb,’ except the 
kind that corn grows on. Aunt Mary?” asked 
Letty curiously. 

Both the girls acknowledged that they had 
never read any of Jane Austen’s novels, and 
Mrs. Somers exclaimed : 

“ Then you both have a treat in store for 
you. Mary, I’m afraid I have neglected that 
branch of your education.” 

“ I’ll subscribe to ‘ Mudie ’ at once and read 
it,” replied Mary ; “ but do tell us what a 
‘ Cobb ’ is.” 

“ You shall all see for yourselves, after 
lunch,” promised Mr. Jack. 

When the landlord was consulted as to the 
quickest way to the “ Cobb ” he informed them 
proudly that he had a private way to the 
Parade, thus having a great advantage over 
his rival of “ The Golden Lion ” across the 
way. He led them along a narrow path that 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 113 

threaded the hotel kitchen garden and termi- 
nated in a steep, irregular flight of rough stone 
steps. From this garden a sudden, unexpected 
view of the bay was revealed, and every one 
stopped involuntarily to look and admire. 
The bay formed an almost exact semicircle 
with the high hills sloping steeply to the sea, 
which simmered and gleamed like a great 
sapphire under the bright sun. The Parade 
to which the steps led down was a broad 
concrete walk along the coast, where the 
summer visitors congregated at certain hours 
to walk. Beyond was a broad expanse of 
smooth sandy beach and on the other side, 
squeezed close against the steep cliff-side, were 
built quaint houses, large and small, nearly 
all of which bore the placard, conspicuously 
displayed : Apartments.’* 

The Cobb ” proved to be a broad, stout 
stone pier, fulfilling the double duty of break- 
water to the peaceful little harbor, and of a 
dock for its small fishing boats. It was built 
in a slight curve, and in two stories, as it were, 
each level broad enough to permit at least six 
or eight persons to walk abreast. 

I suppose your three- volume-novel heroine 


LETTT'S SISTER 


114 

jumped from the higher level to the lower/^ 
observed Seth. Just like a girl to tumble; 
it’s as easy as pie,” and he proceeded to dem- 
onstrate. 

“ How beautiful the sea is,” sighed Mrs. 
Somers rapturously, and then regretted her 
tactless speech, for she supposed the sea could 
never look attractive to Mrs. Hartwell- Jones, 
with her tragic memories. But — 

Yes, it is,” agreed that lady unexpectedly. 
“ If the sea were always like this 1 should 
soon learn not to fear it. I wonder if this 
little bay is always so peaceful ? ” 

“ Generally, I believe, as it is so sheltered. 
The sun seems to love this southern coast of 
England, and to caress it with its gentlest 
breezes.” 

On their way back, the three younger 
members of the party ran down for a romp 
on the beach, and, Mrs. Somers and Mr. Jack 
consulting the map to settle a discussion con- 
cerning their route, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
slipped away unperceived, and no one saw 
her enter an old, pink-tinted little house that 
stood upon a small graveled terrace, raised 
some half dozen steps above the level of the 


A CURE FOR THE BLUES 115 

Parade. The heavy beams and bulging walls 
denoted the age of the house, and with its low 
heavy door and odd coloring it was most 
picturesque. In a front window was displayed 
the customary sign indicating that lodgings 
were to be let. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s visit 
was short but apparently satisfactory, to judge 
by her expression when she rejoined the others 
on the Parade, just beginning to miss her. 

‘‘ Letty,” said Mrs. Hartwell-Jones that 
evening, when she and Letty were alone in 
their bedroom in the hotel atSidmouth, how 
did you like Lyme Regis 

“ Oh, I loved it. Aunt Mary. It was all so 
queer and odd and jolly, with those little 
crooked side streets and that lovely beach ! I 
longed to explore it all.'^ 

“Did you, dear? Well, then, you’ll have 
a chance, for I have engaged lodgings for us 
there.” 

“ Oh, Aunt Mary, what fun ! AVhen are 
we to go ? ” 

“ When our motor trip is finished. You 
know we had planned to settle down quietly 
for the greater part of the summer.” 

“ Yes, of course, and I think Lyme Regis 


ii6 LETTT'S SISTER 

will be an ideal spot, but, Aunt Mary, shall 
you be happy at the seaside ? 

A curious thing about Lyme Regis is that 
the sea had no horror for me there. It seemed 
kinder, gentler than I have ever known it. I 
suppose it is the secluded little bay, but I 
feel as if I could like the sea, if not really love 
it, at Lyme Regis.’’ 

'' And it will help you not to fear the 
ocean. How comforting that would be,” 
sighed Letty contentedly. Aunt Mary, this 
summer is just like living in a story book.” 


CHAPTER VIII 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 

London, July 1, 19 — . 

“ Dear Emma : 

“The very most wonderful and beauti- 
ful thing that could happen to any one is 
over. Really, I didnT know any one could 
be so happy, Emma Haines, so completely 
happy as I was on that motor trip I Though 
I’m afraid I’ve said that a good many times 
about different things in this last two years. 
But it’s so. 

“ I hardly know where to begin writing 
about it. You have had my post-cards to tell 
the different interesting places we visited, but 
nothing could make you feel my feelings. I 
just don’t know how to write them. It was 
the combination of everything that made it 
all so perfect ; the motoring, the lovely 
country scenes, the terribly interesting old 
ruins and cathedrals, and having people that 
I love with me to share it all. 

117 


ii8 LETTT'S SISTER 

‘‘ But more than anything, it is England it- 
self. How I love it I It’s very hard to tell 
about ; everything is so like home and yet so 
different. The scenery everywhere is per- 
fectly beautiful and like a picture — except 
just the outside of London which is like the 
ugly outside of any other big city. But all 
the little country villages are so dear ! The 
houses aren’t built of frame, like ours at home, 
but of soft, browny-red brick or tiles in this 
part of the country and down in Devonshire 
of a stuff* called cobb, whitewashed and with 
roofs of straw, like those in the post-card I 
sent you, which is called a thatch. 

And flowers grow everywhere ! Espe- 
cially roses. The tiniest wayside house will 
have a garden of beautifully tended old-fash- 
ioned flowers and generally the house itself 
covered by rose vines, with blossoms of pink, 
crimson or cream-color. The last kind are 
called Gloire de Dijon and are perfectly exqui- 
site. They grow by millions down in that 
part of the country where Aunt Mary and I 
are to go day after to-morrow, to spend the 
rest of the summer, at Lyme Regis, the dear- 
est little town I I think I sent you a post- 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 119 

card of it, bat I’ll send lots more when we 
are settled there. Now, I want to tell you 
about some of our days in the motor. Oh, 
Emma, it seems almost impossible to believe 
it is all over I 

You got the colored cards I sent you of 
Dartmoor, didn’t you? With all the wonder- 
ful purple heather in bloom, and miles and 
miles and miles of beautiful, soft, brown moor- 
land, without a house or a human being in 
sight ! I am sure all the fairies have emi- 
grated to Dartmoor ; there are so many dewy 
little hollows for them to hide in, and soft 
smooth spots for their dances. When I grow 
up I’m going to write a story about Dartmoor. 
I know I could make it interesting; and if I 
wanted excitement I could put in an escaped 
convict, for one of England’s biggest prisons 
is at Princetown, right in the middle of the 
moor. They say sometimes a prisoner does 
escape, but gets lost on the moor and starves 
to death, poor soul. 

Another wonderful experience was the 
night we spent at Tintagel, where King Arthur 
was born. It was so thrilling to know that 
he really and truly lived, once upon a time. 


I 20 


LETTT'S SISTER 


And in the big hotel there, named after him, 
they have a round table made in imitation of 
the one which he sat around with his knights. 
We saw the real round table at Winchester, in 
the great hall, which is all that is left of the 
castle there. The table is hung on the wall, 
because the legs had got so weak. 

On our way up we crossed Exmoor, which 
is not so big as Dartmoor, but very beautiful. 
Mary and Seth told me the story of Lorna 
Doone. The Doones lived on Exmoor, and 
you and I must read the story, for it sounded 
very thrilling. 

“ But what was more exciting than Lorna 
Doone was, just as we were finishing a picnic 
afternoon tea in a nice little grove on the 
edge of the moor, a gate near us clicked and 
out rode a huntsman in a scarlet coat. He 
said to us, with his funny little English 
accent : ‘ Have you seen the stag ? ^ Of 
course we were all wildly excited, for Mr. 
Jack Beckwith said it was a deer hunt, and 
sure enough, a minute or so later out of the 
wood appeared a whole pack of hounds and 
half a dozen people on horseback, one of them 
a lady, all gay in scarlet riding coats. The 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 121 


dogs bad lost the scent and the whole hunt 
rode slowly up a lovely woodsy road, the 
hounds running here and there, sniffing and 
snuffing. The huntsman, whom we had seen 
first, rode on ahead, and as soon as he came to 
an open space left the others and went down 
a long slope and up the other side. The dogs 
followed him and the rest all waited, not 
knowing just what to do. Suddenly the 
huntsman, looking so stunning in his bright 
red coat, far away on the other side of the 
valley, lifted his horn and blew. Oh, Emma, 
you canT guess how exciting it was I Just as 
he sounded his horn a great red deer appeared 
on the top of the ridge behind him I It had 
come out of the wood and went bounding out 
across the moor. In two jiffies every one was 
off helter-skelter after it, the huntsman in the 
lead of course, blowing his horn again, the 
dogs at his heels and then all the other hunt- 
ers, riding down the steep hillside as easily 
as if it were a level road, the lady too. I wish 
I could ride as well as that ! ” 

Just as Letty reached this point in her 
letter she was interrupted by a knock on the 
door. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, who was sitting 


122 


LETTT'S sister 


by the window with her book, called Come 
in,'' and a waiter entered, bearing two cards 
on a tray. 

Why, Letty," exclaimed Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones in pleased surprise, as she read the 
cards, you will never guess who has 
called on us. Ask the ladies to come up at 
once, please," she added to the waiter, who 
bowed and retired. 

Letty left her absorbing letter and ran 
across the room. She read the first card 
which her Aunt Mary held out to her, with 
puzzled eyes : 

‘ Lady Anvers.' Who is that, Aunt 
Mary? I thought you meant it was some- 
body that I knew." 

'' I think you do know her, dear," replied 
her aunt merrily, and handed her the second 
card. 

‘ Miss Clara Markham,' " read Letty, 
pleased but more puzzled than ever. “ I 
shall be awfully glad to see Clara," she said, 
but whom is she with ? Oh, Aunt Mary, do 
tell me, quick, quick I I can tell by your 
eyes that it is somebody nice, and I must 
know before they come in. Hurry, Aunt 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 123 

Mary/' And she fairly jumped up and down 
in her impatience. 

If you would only stop to think, I am 
sure you would know, my dear, but I see you 
are in too much of a fidget to use your brain, 
so I’ll help you. Whom did Clara Markham 
come over here to England to visit? ” 

“ Oh, Miss Reese, Miss Reese ! ” shouted 
Letty in delight, and as if in answer to her 
name, there stood that lady in the doorway. 

Letty ! ” 

Miss Reese I ” 

There was a rapturous embrace, and then 
the two stepped back and gazed steadily at 
each other for a long moment. 

I should have known you,” Letty then 
declared. You haven't changed a particle. 
Miss Reese, not a particle.” 

One thing about her has changed, Letty 
dear, her name, and that you must remember,” 
interposed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones gently. 

Letty blushed and looked sorry and con- 
fused. 

“ I beg pardon,” she said quickly, but 
you know you have always been ^ Miss 
Reese ’ in my thoughts, always. Even the 


124 


LETTT'S SISTER 


day I saw you married. But I shall try to 
remember.^^ 

Don^t try, Letty dear. The little old 
name is very sweet to me, and brings back 
the past so vividly. But my dear little girl, 
what happy days these are for you ! And 
what a splendidly healthy, rosy-cheeked girl 
you have grown to be.^' 

Thanks to my precious Aunt Mary,’^ an- 
swered Letty ardently, turning to Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones with an eloquent glance that spoke 
volumes of gratefulness and affection. 

And may Aunt Mary and I become 
friends ? asked Lady Anvers. “We have a 
great mutual interest even if we have not 
been properly introduced.^^ 

Every one laughed. Letty and Clara looked 
embarrassed at their want of manners and 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and Lady Anvers shook 
hands. 

“ Well ! exclaimed Letty, when the ex- 
citement had somewhat quieted down. “ How 
very odd this is, and yet how natural it 
seems. Here I am sitting in the private 
parlor of a London hotel, talking to you as 
if it was the most matter-of-course thing in 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 125 

the world. Oh, but I am glad to see you 
again, Miss Reese ! 

“ Whatever did you think of me, dear 
child, when I never sent you word after 
leaving Philadelphia?” 

I never lost faith in you. I always knew 
I should hear some day.” 

I confess that I did neglect you at first. 
Being just married is a most absorbing busi- 
ness, as you two young people will discover 
for yourselves some day. But after a time, 
when I found that my chances of returning 
to Philadelphia grew more and more dim, 
then I did write to you, but never received 
any answer. And finally, after a long interval, 
the letter was returned to me from the dead- 
letter office.” 

I knew you had written ! I always said 
so,” sighed Letty blissfully. I had gone from 
our address, you see, and that is why it did not 
reach me. But oh, I am so glad you wrote.” 

They talked together for some time about 
the past, present and future, and then Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones rang to order tea. 

Oh, don't, please,” interposed Lady 
Anvers, for Clara and I wanted you and 


126 


LETTT'S SISTER 


Letty to go with us to Fuller’s for tea. Letty 
dear, do you remember your first ice-cream 
soda-water? ” 

“ I shall never forget that first rapturous 
sip I ” 

And I want to stand treat again, just as I 
did that day,” added Clara Markham. 

It would be great fun. Aunt Mary, may 
we go ? ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was quite in the mood 
for the expedition and they set off as soon as 
she and Letty could put on hats and gloves. 
The two girls walked in front, comparing 
their impressions and experiences of English 
travel, while Mrs. Hartwell-Jones plied Lady 
Anvers with questions concerning her early 
acquaintance with Letty, for Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones was never tired of hearing about the 
days of her little girl’s life before she had be- 
come a part of it. 

They lingered over their glasses, for the big, 
crowded room was gay and it was most amus- 
ing to watch the people come and go. Then, 
as they were gathering their things together 
for departure. Lady Anvers explained the real 
object of her visit. 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 127 

Clara and I are very anxious to have 
Letty for a visit/^ she said to Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones. “ My country place is in Surrey, only 
a little over an hour from London by train. 
And we will take the best of care of Letty. 

I am sure you would,” responded Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones heartily, looking across at 
Letty’s expressive face. What shall I say, 
child? Will you go?” 

‘‘ Oh, Miss Reese — I beg pardon, I mean 
Lady Anvers — I should love to go. Love it 
dearly, dearly I But I think I’d better not> 
thank you.” 

Lady Anvers looked surprised and a bit 
hurt at this, and Clara Markham exclaimed 
in great disappointment : 

Why, Letty, we had counted on you I 
You simply must come. Mary is coming, 
too, and we are going to have such larks I ” 

“ I am sure it would be too jolly for words, 
but I can’t leave Aunt Mary alone.” 

“ Then Aunt Mary shall come too, if she 
will ? responded Lady Anvers heartily. It 
would give us the greatest pleasure in the 
world.” 

Thank you very much, but I must get to 


128 


LETTT'S SISTER 


my work. I have dawdled longer than I in- 
tended already, and I shall have my publish- 
ers clamoring, like Oliver Twist, for more, if I 
do not settle down to my writing soon. But, 
Letty dear, I can easily spare you for your 
visit. You must not sacrifice yourself for me. 
I shall be busy every day, you know.^^ 

“ But only in the mornings. Aunt Mary. 
Perhaps Lady Anvers will invite me again 
some time. I don’t like to miss the visit, but 
you see, Lady Anvers, we are just going to 
this new place and it would be so forlorn for 
Aunt Mary to settle down there in lodgings 
alone.” 

“ Of course it would, and I understand 
your feelings perfectly. We shall put off our 
party until later in the summer. It can be 
done as easily as not, as we have not invited 
Mary yet. I see, Letty dear, that you are the 
same thoughtful little girl as ever, always 
putting other people’s comfort and pleasure 
before your own.” 

Letty was quite overwhelmed by this cor- 
dial praise, and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones glowed 
under it more warmly than if she had received 
a personal compliment. 


UNEXPECTED VISITORS 129 

“ I was very proud of my dear little girl 
this afternoon/^ she said tenderly, after their 
visitors had gone. Lady Anvers^ praise was 
very sweet. 

Letty colored bashfully. 

I didn’t really deserve it, Aunt Mary. Of 
course I should dearly love to go to visit her. 
I have never forgotten all her kindness to my 
precious mother and me, back in the old days. 
And I am glad she is going to ask me again 
some other time. 

But, Aunt Mary, I truly didn’t want to go 
just now, a bit. I want to go with you. I 
wouldn’t have missed the fun and excitement 
of starting our lodgings in Lyme Regis for 
anything.” 

As she spoke, Letty crossed the room 
and knelt down beside her Aunt Mary’s 
chair, looking up at her with eager, shining 
eyes. 

It is such fun to do things with you, dear 
Aunt Mary. We always do have such awfully 
good times together, don’t we?” 

'' Indeed, indeed we do, little daughter. 
And oh, it is such happiness to me to have 
you to do things with, my dear, dear child. 


LETTT'S SISTER 


130 

I had been lonely for so long before you came 
to me, — so long I 

Bending, she gathered Letty close in her 
arms and for a few moments neither spoke. 
Then Letty’s eye fell on her unfinished letter 
to her little friend at home. 

I must add a postscript to Emma’s letter,” 
she exclaimed. She will never believe me 
when I tell her that I have actually seen Miss 
Reese again. And that she is a great English 
lady with a title,” she added with a gay little 
laugh. 


CHAPTER IX 


SETTLING DOWN 

The next day Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and 
Letty traveled down to Lyme Regis and took 
up their abode in the quaint, picturesque pink 
villa on the seashore. The house was so very 
old that the walls were all out of line, the 
ceilings were so low that the flight of stairs to 
the second story consisted of only ten steps 
and one had to dodge at the top to avoid the 
heavy beam that supported the upper floor. 
And it was like walking along the deck of a 
moving ship to cross the room, the floor was 
so uneven. Their little parlor and dining- 
room combined looked out on a graveled 
terrace with the smiling sea beyond, and their 
landlady prepared the most tempting and 
delectable meals. 

Housekeeping in this fashion was altogether 
delightful, and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones filled 
Letty’s heart to overflowing by entrusting her 
with the management of their simple meals. 

131 


LETTT'S SISTER 


132 

Marketing in the little village was a con- 
stant source of amusement, and each day 
brought some little surprise or adventure. 
On one occasion, when the two had discussed 
the day’s menu at the breakfast table and had 
decided upon a leg of mutton, Letty was re- 
ceived at the butcher’s with the calm an- 
nouncement : 

“ We don’t ’ave mutton to-day, miss. Tues- 
day an’ Friday’s the days for mutton. To-day’s 
veal.” 

So upon veal they dined. On another oc- 
casion, she entered the tiny green vegetable 
shop to find it empty, and after a long period 
of waiting, with frequent tappings on the 
counter to attract attention, she decided that 
further delay was useless. But a neighboring 
shopkeeper saw Letty emerging and sent a 
call up the street, another friendly neighbor 
bustled away and presently back rushed the 
green groceress, rosy and breathless. 

“ I just stepped out to buy a reel o’ cotton. 
I ’ope I’ve not kept you waitin’, miss. What 
will you ’ave ? We’ve some very nice harti- 
chokes this mornin’, tuppence each ; nice 
large ones.” 


SETTLING DOWN 133 

Letty had grown used by this time to ac- 
cepting the suggestions of the green groceress, 
since her stock in trade was generally limited 
to the one or two fresh vegetables mentioned 
each day. But she stared in astonishment at 
artichokes being offered at a price which was 
less than one-tenth of that demanded for such 
a delicacy in the markets at home, and she 
hurried back gleefully with her bargain. 

“ Marketing here in Lyme Regis is like 
opening a prize package every day,’^ she 
laughed. “ But I am sure I shall never get 
used to buying peas by the gallon and cream 
by the pound. Oh, the luscious, delicious 
Devonshire cream ! However can we live 
without it when we go home again. Aunt 
Mary ? Mrs. Bishop has promised to give me 
the recipe for it. Do you suppose our cook 
could make it ? How jolly it would be to ask 
people in for tea and then surprise them with 
strawberries and Devonshire cream. 

Another charming side to housekeeping 
was the purchasing of fruit and fish at her 
own door-step. Letty would lean over the 
stone wall at the edge of the terrace and bar- 
gain with a peddler on the Parade below, who 


LETTT^S SISTER 


134 

stood beside his patient little donkey, which 
was laden with panniers of freshly gathered 
blackberries or huckleberries. Or with a fish- 
monger who offered sole fresh out of the water, 
spread out for inspection on a wooden tray. 

With these occupations and with long hours 
spent idly on the warm yellow sand, or sitting 
with a book on the end of the Cobb, Letty 
managed to fill her days very happily. But 
it was a bit lonely sometimes by herself, for as 
her book progressed, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
became more and more engrossed in her work, 
and even the little oddities of Devonshire 
ways became a matter of course, while the 
small adventures of marketing were not nearly 
so amusing when there was no one to share 
them with. Often it happened that when she 
came home bubbling over with the fun of 
some experience, she would find Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones too completely wrapped up in a 
chapter to be interrupted. Then Letty would 
take her book with a little sigh, and go down 
by herself to the beach. 

Mr. Jack Beckwith had sent her a prettily 
bound copy of Jane Austen's novel “ Persua- 
sion," and Mrs. Somers a memoir of the author’s 


SETTLING DOTFN 135 

life, and it was very pleasant to read a story 
with the scene laid at one’s very feet, so to 
speak. Bat Letty was by nature very sociably 
inclined, and always liked to talk over every- 
thing with a congenial friend. She wrote 
many long letters to all her friends, not for- 
getting little Anna Parsons at Hammersmith, 
who was fearfully proud of having a foreign 
correspondent,” but writing letters is not the 
same as talking, especially about funny things. 
One can’t laugh very well in a letter. 

There were a good many other people on 
the beach, and walking up and down the 
Parade, nice, quiet looking ladies and chil- 
dren. But Letty did not try to make friends 
with any of them, for she felt shy by herself 
and nervous about making new friends. So 
she got no further than playing now and 
then with some of the babies and smiling 
a shy good-morning to two or three of the 
regular daily visitors to the beach, who felt 
very kindly toward the quiet, lonely girl. 

Mrs. Hartwell- Jones appeared completely 
absorbed in her book, but she was not too 
deeply engrossed to notice Letty’s loneliness 
and to i^lan to relieve it. She herself could 


136 LETTT^S SISTER 

not give up any more time to the child, as it 
was necessary to put all her thought and 
energy into her story. A book is never really 
interesting and successful unless the writer has 
put body and soul as well as brains into it. 
But she provided some one else to take her 
place as Letty^s companion. 

Letty dear,'’ she said one morning at 
breakfast, looking up from a black-edged 
letter she was reading, here is a letter from 
Mademoiselle la Grange." 

I thought it was," replied Letty. I 
recognized the handwriting. And French 
people do use awfully broad black borders, 
don't they, on their letter paper ? " She sighed 
a little as she spoke. The black-bordered en- 
velope beside her aunt’s plate was somewhat 
depressing. Of course mademoiselle feels 
very bad over the death of her father, and 
we all sympathize with her, but such deep 
mourning is a little — well, it is apt to give 
one the blues, don’t you think ? " 

That is the deep emotional nature of the 
French people, dear. And they show their 
griefs, as well as their joys, more than we 
Saxon races do. But poor mademoiselle’s 


SETTLING DOWN 137 

grief is very genuine, and she writes pathetic- 
ally of being left alone/' 

“ Poor mademoiselle ! She had talked all 
spring of coming over to France to spend the 
summer with her father. She had been look- 
ing forward to it and saving her money so 
carefully, from the private lessons she gave. 
She must be very forlorn." 

‘‘ She is, poor thing, and so I thought it 
would be rather nice, Letty dear, if we should 
invite her here for a little visit with us. What 
do you think of it? " 

Oh, I should like that, Aunt Mary I I'll 
do all the entertaining of her, so that she 
need not disturb your work," and Letty's 
face lighted up wonderfully at the prospect 
of a companion. 

Bless your dear, thoughtful heart," ex- 
claimed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones warmly. It is 
for your sake I am asking her, sweet child. I 
saw how lonely you were feeling, left so much 
to yourself, and I believe mademoiselle will 
make a pleasant comrade for you, as well as 
getting comfort for herself out of the arrange- 
ment. She writes here," referring to the letter 
in her hand, “ that she will love dearly to 


138 LETTT'S SISTER 

come, and wishes to give you a few lessons 
in French in return for my kindness.’^ 

“Oh, then you have already invited her? 
How nice/^ 

“ Yes, but I did not want to tell you about 
it until I was sure she could come, for fear of 
disappointing you. Oh, I have had you in 
mind more than you thought, dear child. 
You believed that I was so deep in my story 
that I had no eye for your wistful face and 
lonely hours. I am not quite so selfish as 
that, my precious little girl.^^ 

“Dear Aunt Mary! That is the very last 
thing in the world anyone could think about 
you. You are the sweetest, dearest, thought- 
falest Aunt Mary in this wide, wide world 1 ” 
And Letty left her breakfast to run around 
the table and embrace her beloved aunt. 
“ But I was a little lonely sometimes,” she 
admitted, “though I tried tremendously hard 
not to let you see it, for I didn’t want to be 
a care or interruption to you in the slightest. 

“ Now, if I have mademoiselle with me, there 
will be ever so many nice things to do. There 
must be beautiful walks all about this neigh- 
borhood, but I have never gone far, for I 


SETTLING DOIVN 139 

knew you wouldn’t want me to poke about 
alone. Mademoiselle and I together can ex- 
plore to our heart’s content.” 

Yes, I am sure she will be glad to go 
with you, for she is fond of walking, and I 
know that you will be perfectly safe with 
her.” 

“ Will she stay here in this house with us ? 
Is there another spare room ? ” 

Yes, I have spoken to Mrs. Bishop and 
made all the arrangements. This letter is 
mademoiselle’s acceptance of my invitation.” 

“ And when does she come?” 

“ To-morrow, by the afternoon train. Poor 
little mademoiselle, you will have to cheer her 
up, Letty. She is feeling so sad and alone in 
the world. Her father was the only near 
relative she had left.” 

I’ll do my best. Aunt Mary, and out-of- 
doors and sunshine do cheer one up a lot, 
don’t they ? Mademoiselle can’t help feeling 
better in this glorious air.” 

So mademoiselle arrived, and her coming 
made a great difference to Letty. In the deep 
black of her mourning she looked so little and 
sad that Letty’s heart went out to her at once. 


LETTT^S SISTER 


140 

and she resolved to do all she could to lighten 
the Frenchwoman’s grief. 

In her turn, mademoiselle felt so grateful to 
Mrs. Hartwell- Jones for her sympathy and 
consideration that she could not do enough to 
show her appreciation. 

She and Letty spent many happy, happy 
days in the quaint little seaside village to- 
gether. They strolled along the beach, or 
climbed the steep hills to the cliffs above. 
The heather was in bloom and spread in great 
purple masses over the moors until the very 
earth seemed warmed by it. Mademoiselle 
had brought quite a stock of amusing and 
pleasing stories, in simple, easy French, and 
these they would read aloud either seated in 
a fragrant bed of heather on the top of the 
cliff, with the beautiful, shimmering summer 
sea at their feet, or, if it chanced to be windy 
and chilly, tucked cozily under the shelter of 
the wall, midway down the length of the stout 
stone pier of the Cobb. Letty generally did 
the reading, mademoiselle helping her over 
the hard places and making the story so in- 
teresting that Letty forgot she was struggling 
with the complications of a foreign language. 


SETTLING DOWN 141 

In this way clever mademoiselle tucked in 
many a little lesson in grammar and composi- 
tion, and by the time that month was up, 
Letty was in a fair way to realize the ambition 
she had formed on her first day of school, 
to be able to chatter in French, freely and 
easily. 

Another absorbing interest that soon arose 
was lace-making. She and mademoiselle 
were examining some bits of Honiton lace 
displayed in a shop-window, and were much 
impressed by the information that it had been 
made by the townspeople of Lyme Regis. 

The shopkeeper, who was exhibiting the 
wares, pleased by their interest, admitted that 
she herself had made two or three pieces of 
the lace, and got out her cushion to show 
them how it was done. 

Ah,’' exclaimed mademoiselle with bright- 
ening eyes, I, too, used to know how to 
make lace upon a cushion, when I was a little 
thing at home with my mother.” 

I have a class of children whom I teach 
now,” responded the shopkeeper. I love to 
teach them. It is surprising how quickly 
they get the notion of it. And how spry 


LETTT'S SISTER 


142 

their little fingers are. But when they grow 
older, they cease to care for it,” she added 
with a sigh. ‘‘ They grow ambitious to make 
money and wish to earn it faster than by this 
slow lace-making and so they go to work in 
the mills. Sometimes I fear me the business 
of lace-making’ll die out altogether, so much 
of it is made nowadays by machinery.” 

Ah, but nothing so dainty or exquisite 
could ever be made by machinery,” exclaimed 
Letty, who was quick to see and feel beauty 
in every form. 

That is very true,” agreed mademoiselle 
seriously. That which is made with the 
hand requires patience and thought, as well 
as much time and care. It grows slowly and 
so develops in beauty as a thing wound off, 
quick, by a stupid machine, cannot be. Voila, 
it is like playing the piano by hand and by 
one of those dreadful pianola machines. The 
pianola plays the notes, sans doute, but quick 
off like a flash, brrrrt ! But the fingers, they 
strike the notes with gentle, loving patience. 
They have worked hard and long to learn and 
to love the notes ; and so they bring out the 
soul of the music.” 


SETTLING DOtVN 143 

The shopkeeper listened with awed respect 
to this little homily. 

word/^ she exclaimed, how true that 
is. I know that the pieces of lace that take 
longest to make are not only the most elabo- 
rate and bring one the most money, but I get 
so fond of them, while I work, that I can 
hardly bear to part with them sometimes, 
when the time comes to sell them.’^ 

And how do you make it?^’ asked Letty, 
who had been eyeing the little square cushion 
and bobbins with great curiosity. It looks 
very difficult to me.” 

It isn’t really, you know. Indeed, it’s 
like child’s play to me, I’ve done it so long, 
and I often make up a new pattern of a morn- 
ing while I’m doin’ the rooms or tendin’ the 
shop.” 

Have you known how to do it long? ” 

“ All my life, miss. My mother taught 
me when I was a wee mite. As I say, little 
fingers work quick. I don’t do so very much 
for sale now, but I’m so fond of it I always 
have a piece by me. See, I keep my cushion 
right here under the counter, so I can do a bit 
now and again when I’m tendin’ shop. I 


144 LETTT'S SISTER 

^ave some patterns that belonged to my 
mother.’^ 

Taking down a box from the shelf she dis- 
played some long, narrow slips of very thick 
yellow paper, pricked close with tiny holes. 

It takes me back to my own young days,’^ 
sighed mademoiselle, quite moved by the 
woman ^s enthusiasm. I used to love the 
lace-making, too, only I did the Breton 
lace.’^ 

“ Would the little lady like to learn ? sug- 
gested Mrs. Betts, the shop-woman, inspired 
by Letty’s eager eyes and interested manner. 

I should adore it, but I could never learn. 
It is much too hard,’^ and Letty put by the 
cushion with a regretful sigh. 

“ How long are you to remain here, miss ? 
I could teach you in twenty-four lessons.’^ 

“ In twenty-four I Do you really think 
you could? Oh, I wonder if Aunt Mary 
would let me learn. If I took a lesson every 
day I could get in twenty-four and more 
while we are here. Mademoiselle, I am go- 
ing straight home and ask her. I should love 
to do it ! ” 

And perhaps my old knowledge would 


SETTLING DOWN 145 

come back and I could help you/^ replied 
mademoiselle, almost as enthusiastic as her 
young companion when bidding the shop- 
keeper a hurried adieu and promising to let 
her know their decision, they hurried back to 
their lodgings. 


CHAPTER X 


THE LITTLE HONITON LACE-MAKER 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones consented willingly 
to the new proposition, glad that Letty should 
be interested in such a very delightful accom- 
plishment. 

Provided you do not let it keep you in- 
doors too much,^^ she added. I do not want 
any of those splendid English roses to fade, 
which these walks and sea breezes have made 
to bloom in your cheeks.^^ 

Ah, non, madame, I shall see to that,^^ 
promised mademoiselle. We can take our 
lace-cushions with us, after the lesson, and 
do the work, as we have done our reading, 
out-of-doors.’^ 

But I hope that the reading is not fin- 
ished ? ” replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones with a 
smile, for she had been delighted with Letty’s 
progress in French. 

“ No indeed, I am too much interested in 
‘ La Neuvaine de Colette ’ to give it up,” an- 
146 


HONITON LACE-MAKER 147 

swered Letty gayly. ‘‘ Mademoiselle is going 
to learn the lace-making too, Aunt Mary. 
She used to make Breton lace when she was 
a little girl, and it will be such fun to work 
together. Let us take turns, one reading aloud 
while the other works, shall we, mademoi- 
selle? 

“ That will be an excellent arrangement ; 
then your ear will become trained as well as 
the tongue. It will be a great pleasure to 
take up the lace work,^^ she added to Mrs. 
Hartwell- Jones, after all my years of tri- 
cotage.^^ ^ 

Mrs. Betts was delighted with her two new 
pupils. She had often taught the summer 
visitors, but generally her pupils had gone 
about their lessons in a careless, flippant man- 
ner, regarding them only as a means of filling 
in time. 

But Letty was earnestly interested and 
eager to learn. She very quickly acquired 
the knack of handling the little bobbins, and 
soon mastered the pattern of a simple design 
that Mrs. Betts had set her. 

* Tricotage — simple crochet work, done with a long hook of uni- 
form size, and producing a plain, straight pattern. 


148 LETTT^S SISTER 

‘‘ This edge is very nice, and I am going to 
make a collar of it for Mary Beckwith’s Chris- 
mas present,” she confided to mademoiselle. 

Indeed, it is so easy I believe I shall be able 
to make two or three collars in time for 
Christmas. But I want to learn how to do 
something harder, a little more elaborate 
pattern, for Aunt Mary’s present. Oh, mad- 
emoiselle, isn’t it fun making real lace I And 
isn’t it all too lovely for anything,” she added 
happily, “ to be out here under this great, 
golden sky, with the blue sea at our feet and 
this delicious, springy heather to sit on, like 
a great purple throne? 

Each month of my life, mademoiselle, it 
seems to me I get happier and happier. I 
feel as if I just couldn’t be any happier, that 
life is just as full of blessings and good times 
as it can hold, and then something else hap- 
pens to make it still happier. 

Aunt Mary is always thinking of and 
planning things for me to do, to make me 
comfortabler or have a good time. Mademoi- 
selle, don’t you think she is one of the best 
and most wonderful women that ever lived ? 
I mean it, really; not just gushing. She 


HONITON LACE--MAKER 149 

is so thoughtful, so unselfish, so sweet and 
generous.” 

“ She is, ah, she is indeed ! ” agreed mad- 
emoiselle with fervor. “ She is one of the 
truly great ones of the earth, ma chere, and I 
am glad that you appreciate her.” 

But, mademoiselle, do you think she 
seems quite well this summer?” asked Letty, 
her pretty face becoming grave all at once. 

I have wondered sometimes if all this isn’t 
a good deal of a strain upon her. I mean 
living right here by the seashore. You know 
how she used to dread the sea?” 

I know, dear child, but she told me when 
I first came that she does not feel that way 
any longer. She thinks it may be because 
the sea here is so calm and quiet ; more like 
a lake than a bay.” 

I know. That is what she told Mrs. 
Somers. Still, it must make her think about 
the past, mademoiselle. And then I am so 
afraid a storm will come. I know a storm 
would upset her dreadfully.” 

“ But you must not vex your tender heart 
with thinking about what might happen, 
cherie. Your good Aunt Mary would not 


LeTTT'S sister 


150 

like that. And I do not think Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones looks badly. She is absent- 
minded, yes, and intent upon her work. But 
she is neither pale nor nervous nor ill in 
any way. And she eats with a good appe- 
tite.’^ 

Yes, she does that. This glorious air gives 
us all good appetites, doesn’t it? I am as 
ravenous as a wolf all the time, and I am 
really getting quite fat. But, mademoiselle, 
do you think Aunt Mary could ever learn to 
like the sea? I love it so. I love to watch 
the waves come rolling in so endlessly and 
strong. It is splendid I And yet it does not 
seem fair to be fond of anything that was so 
cruel to dear Aunt Mary.” 

Ma chere, it was not the sea which did 
your aunt the cruelty. It was not intended 
to be a cruelty at all. It was a very, very 
hard burden given the dear lady to bear ; why, 
we do not know. So much that is sad and 
hard to bear happens in life, of which we 
cannot understand the meaning. We can 
only bear it and trust and have faith.” 

Yes, to trust and have faith. That is the 
lesson we all must learn,” repeated Letty 


HONirON LACE-MAKER 151 

softly, and they were both quiet for a few mo- 
ments. 

The clear, far-reaching sky, the immeasur- 
able sea and the billowy distances of moorland 
all about them called for big thoughts and 
quiet, solemn reveries. 

Anything we are interested in goes rapidly, 
whether it is arithmetic or a new pattern in 
fancy work, and so Letty's knowledge of the 
making of Honiton lace grew rapidly, and at the 
end of a fortnight Mrs. Betts agreed that she 
was ready for another, more intricate pattern. 

I have just received a new box of laces to 
sell,’^ Mrs. Betts said one morning. You 
know my shop is the depot for all the lace- 
makers in the town. I display them in my 
window and the summer visitors buy some. 
I do not sell much. Most tourists prefer to 
buy from the town of Honiton itself, which is 
not many miles away, on the road to Exeter. 

Of course, it is all the same lace ; the same 
process throughout all the district. But for 
some reason the summer visitors think it 
sounds grander to say they bought Honiton 
lace in Honiton town. However, I do a pretty 
good business, pretty good.^^ 


LETTT'S SISTER 


152 

When the lesson was over she got out the 
box of laces and spread them on the counter 
for mademoiselle and Letty to look over and 
admire. Among the assortment there were 
three or four pieces which appeared of finer, 
better execution than the rest. 

These little bits are charming, exclaimed 
mademoiselle, holding them up. They are 
beautifully done, and so carefully shaped. 
They have a distinction, n’est ce pas, Letty ? 

They are certainly different from the rest. 
They look as if they had been made by loving 
hands ; as if the person who made them 
loved the dainty work for itself, and not for 
just what could be got out of it.^’ 

Mrs. Betts was so evidently pleased by their 
admiration and praise that Letty suspected 
her of having made the pieces herself, and 
asked her if it were not so. 

“Ah, no indeed. My big, clumsy fingers 
could not do that, miss. But a dear little girl 
made it, my prize pupil — a young lady not 
very much older than yourself, miss.” 

“A summer visitor?” asked Letty, much 
impressed. “ I am sure she must have had 
more than twent3^-four lessons.” 


HONITON LACE-MAKER 153 

Mrs. Betts laughed. 

“ You are not becoming discouraged over 
your progress, I 'ope, miss ? " she said cheer- 
ily. “ For you have got on faster in the time 
than any pupil I've ever 'ad. Quite aston- 
ishin' fast for a beginner. 

As for these bits of lace, they are not 
made by an amateur at all, but by a little girl 
in the village, who has been making the lace 
these eight or nine years past, ever since 'er 
little fingers could first work the bobbins." 

How interesting ! It is lovely work for her 
to have ; she must take great pleasure in it." 

She does, miss, and it's a blessing she en- 
joys it," replied the shopkeeper with a little 
sigh, “ for it's little else she gets to give her 
pleasure." 

Is she so very poor?" asked Letty curi- 
ously. 

The woman's tone as she spoke was so sor- 
rowful and sympathetic that it roused her in- 
terest in the little Honiton lace-maker. She 
felt as if perhaps there might be a story con- 
nected with her history. 

Yes, she is poor, miss ; very poor, you 
would call it. But it isn't that that calls up 


LETTT^S SISTER 


154 

my pity for her, whenever her name^s spoke. 
The poor child is lame, miss.’’ 

Oh, the poor little girl, I am so sorry ! ” 
exclaimed Letty softly, and mademoiselle ut- 
tered a quick little exclamation of sympathy. 

“ Ah, you may well say so, miss,” answered 
Mrs. Betts heartily. I dare say she’d give 
up all her skill at the lace-making for a day’s 
run on the firm ground.” 

How did it happen ? Has she always been 
so ? ” asked mademoiselle, ‘‘ or was it an acci- 
dent?” 

They think it must have happened when 
she was a baby. The lameness just appeared 
and grew worse.” 

Oh, dear, how sorry I am for her,” ex- 
claimed Letty again, wondering how she 
could ever bear it if anything should happen 
to cause her the loss of her freedom. I wish 
there was something we could do for her, 
mademoiselle. I am going to ask Aunt Mary 
if I may buy these pieces of lace. I want 
some to take home for presents and I should 
like to get these, if Aunt Mary does not think 
it too extravagant.” 

The price is very moderate ; very, for the 


HONITON LACE-MAKER 155 

amount of work/^ put in the shopkeeper in 
her most businesslike tones. 

“ Oh, I know that. I think it very moder- 
ate indeed, now that I understand something 
about the making myself and realize how 
much patience and care the simplest pattern 
takes. I meant that I must ask my aunt if 
she thinks it would be too extravagant for me 
to spend my money for this lace. 1 should 
like to buy all of the little lame girl’s pieces, 
for I am sure it would please her to know that 
the lace she had worked so hard over had 
been appreciated and bought, and that she had 
not worked in vain.” 

Indeed it would gratify her, miss, for they 
are poor folk, as I said, and every penny 
counts. An’ she likes to feel that she’s doin’ 
a bit to ’elp along, poor child.” 

Then I’ll see,” replied Letty, laying the 
dainty bits of lace carefully back in the box ; 

but, Mrs. Betts, if any one else admires the 
lace and offers to buy it, don’t lose the 
chance. You might be able to get a better 
price for it.” 

As she and mademoiselle left the shop, they 
discussed the little lame lace-maker. 


156 LETTT^S SISTER 

Oh, dear,^' sighed Letty, giving a little hop, 
skip and jump to assure herself that her own 
limbs were sound, '' how dreadful it must be 
not to have the use of one’s legs. J ust suppose, 
mademoiselle, that the telephone should ring, 
or Aunt Mary call from up-stairs, I couldn’t 
even jump up to answer her — not to mention 
missing all the glorious walks and runs and 
dancing I 

It is truly dreadful. I felt that, dearie, 
when I was a prisoner with my foolish sprained 
ankle last spring. That horrible sprain that 
shut me up in the high third story where you 
supposed me to be at the so terrible fire. Oh, 
my Letty, my Letty, what a brave child you 
were that day ! Never shall I forget what 
you did for me then, never ! Ah, it hurts to 
think of it I ” And the emotional little 
Frenchwoman stopped short in the street and 
covered her face with her hands, serenely 
unconscious that the passers-by were staring 
at her curiously. 

Isn’t the lady feeling well, miss ? ” asked 
a passing market woman kindly, pausing 
with her basket on her hip. “ Can I help 
you?” 


HONITON LACE-MAKER 157 

Mademoiselle looked up in surprise at the 
question. 

I thank you, I am feeling quite well,^^ she 
replied quickly. It was only some sad 
thoughts that overcame me. Thank you, 
madame. 

“ I quite forgot that I am not still in my 
own dear country,” she added to Letty as they 
walked hurriedly on, where one may show 
what one feels without appearing awkward or 
ashamed. Ah, well, we were speaking about 
the little lame girl, n^est ce pas?” 

Mademoiselle spoke in French, as she so 
often did when with Letty nowadays, and Letty 
was proud to find how easily she understood. 
When speaking English with her intimates, 
mademoiselle was apt, if very much moved or 
interested, to break off into French in the 
middle of her narrative and sometimes, in 
going over the conversation afterward in her 
mind, Letty could not be sure when the 
transition had occurred, so that she felt that 
her understanding, at least, of the French 
language had improved. 

But she did not often reply in French, 
unless a conversation in that tongue had been 


158 LETTT^S SISTER 

agreed upon beforehand ; she still spoke slowly 
and falteringly, and floundered sadly among 
the verbs. 

Yes, the poor little lame lace-maker, she 
answered in English. “I was just wondering, 
mademoiselle, which of our senses it would be 
least unbearable to do without. I have always 
thought it would be most dreadful of all to be 
blind. But when I think of what it would 
mean not to be able to move about ; always to 
sit in one chair where one had been put, 
perhaps in pain most of the time, oh, dear, it 
is too sad to think of on such a magnificent, 
walk-y day ! 

“ Let’s not settle down to lace work and 
reading this morning, mademoiselle, but take 
a holiday and walk and walk and walk. Do 
you feel equal to it? Up the hill here, past 
the railway station and along the top of the 
cliffs until we come to a path down, and then 
go home along the beach. May we? 

“ I should like to play ‘ Lady Bountiful ’ 
to that poor little lame girl,” she added after 
a pause. “ The thought of her haunts me. I 
am sure she must suffer, mademoiselle. When 
we get back to the house I am going to ask 


HONITON LACE-MAKER 159 

Aunt Mary if we may go to see her some 
time. We could take her some books to 
read, or perhaps some fruit. Will you go 
with me?'’ 

“ With pleasure, ma chere. It is always a 
joy to bring happiness into other people's 
lives." 


CHAPTER XI 


A HOUSE PARTY 

Letty would no doubt have remembered to 
ask her Aunt Mary about the proposed visit 
to the little lame lace-maker if something had 
not happened to put the whole matter out of 
her head for the time being. When they got 
back to their lodgings in Mrs. Bishop’s villa, 
‘‘ The Bishop’s Palace,” Letty had laughingly 
dubbed the tiny house, they found letters 
awaiting them. 

Letty’s was from Clara Markham, contain- 
ing a very urgent invitation to Letty to come 
to spend the next week-end with her cousin. 
Lady Anvers, and herself at the former’s 
country place, Dorfield House. 

Cousin Dorothy has decided suddenly to 
go to Switzerland next week to visit friends, 
and is going to take me with her,” wrote 
Clara. We shall be gone at least a month, 
possibly six weeks, and I am afraid to put off 
160 


A HOUSE PARTT i6i 


your visit to us until after that time, for fear 
either you or Mary Beckwith, if not both, 
might be gone back home, and so our prom- 
ised good time lost/' 

The letter was a long one, very cordial and 
very urgent. Letty read it through eagerly 
and then handed it across to Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones, who was watching her with smiling 
eyes. 

I know what is in the letter, dear," she 
said, taking it, “for I have had one from 
Lady Anvers herself." 

“ Oh," exclaimed Letty, “ and may I go ? 
Do you suppose it could be arranged ? " 

“I thought you were ‘so absolutely and 
perfectly contented ' here," answered Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones teasingly, quoting one of 
Letty's own expressions ; Letty was apt to be 
a little extravagant sometimes in her efforts 
to express her feelings. 

“ But I am, Aunt Mary ! It is all perfect 

here, and lovely and jolly. But " 

“But what, you artful dodger? There 
there," she added laughing as Letty looked 
somewhat abashed, “ of course you are anxious 
to see your friends and have a visit with Clara 


i 62 


LETTT^S SISTER 


and her cousin. It is perfectly natural and 
we shall arrange it somehow.'^ 

“ Now that mademoiselle is here to keep 
you company you won’t be lonely, will you, 
Aunt Mary? I am invited for only a few 
days.” 

“ No, I shall not be lonely at all, dear, ex- 
cept that I always miss my little girl when 
she is away from me,” responded Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones tenderly. “ And now listen, dear, 
to my plan. Or, suppose we go down-stairs. 
I heard mademoiselle go down just now, and 
we can discuss the matter all together at the 
lunch table. 

‘‘ I, too, had some interesting news in* my 
mail this morning,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones con- 
tinued, when they were assembled about the 
small lunch table and mademoiselle had been 
acquainted with Letty’s invitation. ** I had 
a circular from Liberty’s, notifying me that 
their famous July sales are about to begin. I 
have always heard of their great July re- 
duction sales, and what bargains one can 
get, so I have resolved to give story writing 
a rest and take up shopping for relaxation. 

We three will journey up to London to- 


A HOUSE PARTT 163 

gether — that is, if you feel equal to the little 
jaunt, mademoiselle ? Mrs. Bishop will keep 
our rooms and our luggage for us here, and 
while you are visiting at a grand English 
country house, Letty dear, mademoiselle and I 
will be comfortably settled in our little private 
hotel shopping and sightseeing. We shall all 
be the better for a little liveliness, I think.’^ 

Oh, what fun, what fun I exclaimed 
Letty, clapping her hands. “ You always do 
make things happen in the most delightful 
way. Aunt Mary. You are a regular fairy 
godmother. And may I write an acceptance 
to Clara at once ? 

By all means, and as there may be two or 
three little things needed to freshen your 
wardrobe for a fashionable visit, I propose 
that we go up to London to-morrow, so as to 
have a day or two of shopping before you go 
to Dorfield House.^^ 

“ Then I must fly around and tell Mrs. 
Betts that I canT take another lesson for 
several days. I shall have to work doubly 
hard when I get back, to make up for this holi- 
day,” laughed Letty. But I’ll write to 
Clara first, so as to catch the afternoon mail.” 


i64 LETTT'S sister 

The next day the three went up to London 
and settled themselves in the quiet little hotel 
where Letty and Mrs. Hart well- Jones had 
spent such a happy two weeks at the begin- 
ning of the summer, and after a day or two 
of delightful flitting about to the different 
shops, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones pronounced Letty 
equipped for her visit to an English country 
house. 

Mary Beckwith came up from Brighton, 
where her father and mother were staying for 
a few weeks, and Letty and she started off for 
Dorfleld House together. As Lady Anvers 
had said, the railway journey was very short 
and very pleasant, passing through the beauti- 
ful Kent vaJley where the wide flelds of hops 
made the countr3^side look like a Biblical 
vineyard. A short hour and a half brought 
them to Evebrook, the railway station for 
Dorfleld House, and Clara Markham was on 
the platform to meet them, in true American 
fashion. 

Oh, girls, isn’t this jolly I ” exclaimed 
Clara as she greeted them. I’m so glad to 
see you, and so glad you could both come 
now. Cousin Dorothy wanted to ask one or 


A HOUSE PARTT 165 

two English girls to make up a house party, 
but I thought it would be more fun just by 
ourselves, so they are just coming in for 
dinner to-night and again to-morrow after- 
noon for tennis. They are awfully nice girls, 
really, just as jolly as all of us at home, and 
not a bit poky, as I always used to have an 
idea English girls would be.^^ 

“ Mary and I made friends with a very nice 
English girl at the hotel in London. She was 
as friendly as could be, wasn’t she, Mary, and 
not a bit poky,” said Letty. “ Oh, what a 
pretty village ! ” 

Yes, isn’t it quaint? Do you see those 
old, old houses over there, facing the green ? ” 
‘‘Those odd, brown-looking ones? What 
are they made of ? ” 

“ That is cork. The whole fronts of the 
houses are faced with sheets of carved cork. 
Isn’t that a droll idea?” answered Clara. 
“ This lane where we are turning off is a short 
cut to Dorfield House. You can reach it by 
the highroad, too, and drive in through the 
park. But this way is shorter, and much 
prettier, I think.” 

Half a mile through the pretty winding 


i66 


LETTT'S SISTER 


lane brought them out, quite unexpectedly, in 
sight of the house. It was a large house, built 
around three sides of a square courtyard, and 
was of brick, soft-toned and mellowed with 
years into the rich, browny tint that makes 
old English houses so attractive. A broad 
carriage drive swept up in a great semicircle 
to the central door and on the other side, a 
wide expanse of smooth, velvety lawn stretched 
away until it met and blended with the 
wooded dells of the park. 

Oh, how lovely ! sighed Mary and Letty 
together. 

“ No wonder you like to come over to 
England to spend every summer with your 
cousin, Clara,” added Mary. It must be 
like living in a story.” * 

“ It is nice, isn’t it ? ” replied Clara simply. 
‘‘ The gardens and tennis-court are at the back. 
Now, here we are, and here is Cousin Dorothy 
at the door to say ‘ howdy.’ ” 

To say a great deal more than ‘ howdy,’ ” 
laughed Lady Anvers, catching the last part 
of the sentence as the carriage drew up before 
the open door. ‘‘ I am so very glad to see 
you, girlies I Now, do you want to go to 


A HOUSE PARTT i6j 

your rooms to prink a bit, or shall we come 
right in and have tea ? 

“ Oh, let’s have tea, by all means, please. 
I’m sure the girls don’t want to do any prink- 
ing, and I’m anxious to show them over the 
house,” cried Clara impatiently. 

Well, come into the morning room, then. 
I ordered tea in there, as it is so much cozier,” 
and Lady Anvers led the way into a large, 
bright room, done up in gay patterned chintzes 
and filled with big, easy chairs and low tables, 
loaded with magazines and books of the day. 
A few old prints hung on the walls and every- 
where stood photographs in handsome frames, 
giving the room a homey, lived-in air. 

But in spite of the coziness and informality 
of it all, Letty and Mary felt a little shy and 
awkward. 

Mary Beckwith was not naturally shy, but 
she had never met Lady Anvers before and, 
moreover, Letty’s extreme bashfulness was 
catching. To begin with, in the old days, 
Letty had not known Lady Anvers, or “ Miss 
Reese,” as she was then, and as Letty still 
continued to think of her, very well. Indeed, 
there had been no equality in their acquaint- 


i68 


LETTT'S SISTER 


ance then, for Letty, a little mite of nine, had 
looked up to her mother’s benefactress with 
worshipful awe, as a real Lady Bountiful. 
Furthermore, the very fact that she was ex- 
periencing such a story-bookish event as a 
visit at an English country house, for which 
certain important shopping had been con- 
sidered necessary, overpowered Letty. 

Therefore, it took more than a cup of tea 
and hot toasted muffins to break the ice of 
reserve that threatened to freeze up the little 
company, and just as Lady Anvers was wish- 
ing privately that she had invited the two or 
three English girls she had thought of, for the 
relief of numbers, the very best ice-breaker 
of all appeared on the scene. 

A door at the end of the room opened and 
a small child, about three years old, appeared 
on the threshold, clinging to the hand of a 
rosy-cheeked, elderly woman. She was as 
dainty as a fairy in her white frock and blue 
sash, with her golden curls falling over her 
shoulders and her fat, dimpled knees bare 
down to the sky-blue socks. With a merry 
shout she dropped her nurse’s hand and 
charged down the room, crying : 


A HOUSE PARTT 169 

“ Dey Ve come ; dey Ve come I 

She kissed her mother and Clara and then, 
with roguish smiles and a gay friendliness of 
manner quite irresistible, she lifted her flower- 
like mouth to Letty and Mary each to kiss. 
Such charming confidence carried them com- 
pletely away, and in two minutes all four 
girls, big and little, were chattering volubly, 
and shyness and strangeness were forgotten. 

A merry hour ensued and then Clara in- 
sisted upon conducting her visitors upon a 
tour of inspection over the house. 

The house is centuries old, you know, 
girls. One part was built before America was 
discovered. And there are ghost stories and 
all sorts of interesting histories connected with 
it. In the banqueting hall, which Cousin 
Dorothy uses as a drawing-room because the 
new dining-room, added in the eighteenth cen- 
tury, is so much brighter and more convenient, 
well, the floor in the big banqueting hall was 
taken up for repairs, or to lay electric wires or 
something a few years ago, and the workmen 
found gold coins of Charles the First’s time. 
It is supposed that they slipped down between 
the cracks of the floor when the gay gentle- 


LETTT'S SISTER 


170 

men of that day were gambling. I wonder 
how they ever got their accounts straight- 
ened out ? Here is the room. Isn^t it stun- 
ning? 

As she spoke, Clara threw open a door and 
Mary and Letty caught their breath in admira- 
tion and surprise. It was a spacious chamber, 
with vaulted roof supported by rough-hewn, 
carved beams of black oak. A narrow gallery 
ran across the lower end, with a low balustrade. 
All the woodwork was black with age and 
beautifully carved, and the handsome stone 
fireplaces, of which there were two, with 
high carved chimney shelves, were almost 
large enough for the girls to stand upright 
within them. 

Even if there were no furnaces in those 
days, I am sure these fireplaces must have 
kept the people warm,’’ laughed Letty. 

Only I’m afraid it would be like in ^ The 
Cloister and the Hearth,’ where they warmed 
one side at a time, first the back, then the 
front,” added Mary. Can’t you picture a 
magnificent banquet going on in here, girls, 
with the men all in gorgeous costumes or 
maybe armor, and musicians playing, there in 


A HOUSE PARTT 171 

the gallery ? Oh, Clara, no wonder you were 
crazy to show us the house. More, please.’^ 

There were all sorts of delightful and sur- 
prising rooms and corridors, up-stairs and 
down ; for the house had been added to at 
various periods and Letty and Mary felt quite 
bewildered and lost when at last Clara led 
them to a wide, long hall, lighted by a large 
casement window at the end, saying : 

Here are your rooms, girls, right along- 
side mine.” 

“ And I am here, just over the way, if you 
need anything or feel badly in the night,” 
added Lady Anvers appearing in a doorway 
opposite. ‘‘A few neighbors are coming in 
for dinner and we’ll all meet down-stairs at a 
few minutes before eight.” 

Little Dorothy was coaxed away from her 
new friends with some difficulty and the girls 
proceeded to dress in a breeze of happy ex- 
citement. 

The evening was delightful and ended up 
with charades and a gay little supper. Next 
day was quite as full of interesting good times 
as it could be crammed, and the tennis party 
proved to be a delightful success. 


LETTT^S SISTER 


172 

Letty was charmed with the gardens, of 
which there were several, and she could not 
decide which pleased her most, the rose — or 
the vegetable — garden. 

“ I am sure I never saw so many roses in my 
life,^^ she said to Lady Anvers as they walked 
up and down the winding paths together 
amidst a wealth of fragrant bloom, in colors 
from deepest crimson to palest cream tints, 
nor so many different kinds. It is simply 
wonderful. But I love the vegetable garden, 
too. It is so attractive to see the borders of 
pretty, hardy flowers around the different 
vegetable beds. It is like — like — I don’t 
know how to say it exactly, but it makes me 
feel that the beautiful things of life were all 
mixed up with the homely, workaday ones. 
That ” 

That one did not have to put on one’s best 
dress and sit in a rose garden, in order to get 
at the beauty of life,” suggested Lady Anvers 
as Letty stopped, unable to express her mean- 
ing. 

^‘Exactly. Thank you for putting it so 
nicely for me. And do you know, Lady 
Anvers, that is what my Aunt Mary is like. 


A HOUSE PARTT 173 

Please don’t laugh, for she is, like a big, neat 
kitchen garden bordered with pretty flowers. 
She is always supplying me with the homely 
little necessaries and comforts of life, but al- 
ways with a posy tucked in.” 

“ You are very happy with your ‘ Aunt 
Mary,’ aren’t you, dear ? ” said Lady Anvers 
softly. I am so glad, sweet child. How 
happy your mother would be, if she could see 
her little daughter now.” 

Letty turned with her eyes full of tears. 

Oh, Miss Ree — I mean, Lady Anvers, 
mayn’t we have a long talk about my mother? 
It is so sweet to see some one again who knew 
her.” 

We shall indeed have a nice long talk, 
Letty dear. I should enjoy it, too. But see, 
the girls are calling you now, so run away 
and have a gay time.” 

On Sunday Sir George and Lady Anvers, 
the three girls, and Dorothy, the latter feeling 
very important among so many big girls, 
walked across the Common to the picturesque 
stone church, which stood in the midst of its 
quiet churchyard, overlooking an exquisite 
pastoral scene. Letty enjoyed the simple serv- 


LETTT^S SISTER 


174 

ice and joined the singing with all her heart, 
quite unconscious that her voice had attracted 
the attention, not only of her host and host- 
ess, but of a good many of the congregation 
as well. 

As soon as they reached home again Lady 
Anvers sat down at her piano in the magnifi- 
cent big drawing-room that had been a ban- 
queting hall, and playing over the tune of a 
well-known hymn, asked Letty to sing it. 

We are very fond of music, dear, and we 
noticed your voice in church. Have you 
been studying ? 

Not yet, but I am to begin lessons this 
fall, I hope,’' replied Letty, and sang the 
hymn through feelingly, for it was one of her 
favorites. 

Again and again she sang, her fresh, true 
young voice ringing out and up through the 
big, vaulted space. It was an inspiring room 
in which to sing, and her little audience were 
as still and absorbed as the greatest singer 
could wish. Even small Dorothy fell under 
the spell. 

“ Oh, you dear child, your voice is beauti- 
ful I ” exclaimed Lady Anvers at last. “ You 


A HOUSE PARTT 175 

know your mother confided to me that she 
hoped some day you would know how to sing. 
Come, let us talk/’ and she led Letty away to 
a quiet corner. 

At tea time quite a number of people from 
a neighboring country house, who were enter- 
taining a big week-end party, dropped in on 
the way home from a walk, and an extempore 
concert was held. Letty sang again and 
again, and received such extravagant praise 
that it embarrassed her. Indeed, she came 
nearer to the danger of having her head 
turned that evening than she had ever been 
before in her life. 

Next day the delightful house party broke 
up, and Letty and Mary took the train back 
to London, with many expressions of thanks 
on their part and of hope on the part of Lady 
Anvers that this visit might be the first of 
many more. 

And you know we are coming over to 
America in the winter for a visit,” she added, 
“ so we shall surely all meet again.” 

And I’m doin’, too,” announced small 
Dorothy gleefully, “ doin’ on a big, big s’ip 
wif an engine inside to mate it do, an’ you’ll 


176 LETTT^S SISTER 

sing ^ Ve Owl an’ ve Pussy Tat’ to me adain, 
won’t you, Letty ? ” 

“ Oh, I am so glad you are coming,” cried 
Letty eagerly, “for now you will meet Aunt' 
Mary again and know her better. Yes, Doro- 
thy, I’ll sing ' The Owl and the Pussy Cat ’ as 
many times as you ask me, and lots of other 
songs, too. Good-bye, every one. I wish I 
could say thank you enough. It has all been 
so beautiful.” 

And after they had got into the carriage to 
drive to the station, Letty ran back for one 
more peep at the beautiful old banqueting 
hall, to sit in which had made her feel like 
the heroine of an old-time novel. 


CHAPTER XII 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 

Life did seem a bit dull and commonplace 
at Lyme Regis after her gay, pleasant experi- 
ence, but Letty settled down cheerfully enough 
and enlivened the present by living over again 
the past week in her memory and talking 
over her visit with mademoiselle and her 
Aunt Mary. 

It was such a lovely old house, Aunt 
Mary, with funny little flights of stairs in 
places where you never in the world would 
expect them. And oh, how I wish you could 
have seen that splendiferous big room with 
its vaulted ceiling ! Such wonderful carving 
and such black oak, hundreds and hundreds 
of years old, you know. And a perfect room 
to sing in,” she added with a sigh. 

I wish I could have heard you sing in it,” 
replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, secretly believ- 
ing the grandest of concert rooms none too 
grand for her little girPs voice. 

177 


178 LETTT^S SISTER 

And the gardens were so beautiful/^ went 
on Letty rapturously. ‘‘ The rose garden al- 
most went beyond my imagination. It was 
filled with thousands and thousands and 
thousands of roses.” 

Ah, that is what I should have liked,” 
sighed mademoiselle. ‘‘ The beautiful roses ! 
But one cannot sigh for roses here, where 
there are so many and so lovely. How my 
heart rejoices in the flowers here, madame,” 
she added, turning to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. 
“ Do you not think it remarkable that they 
should grow so large ? ” 

Do you remember the big fuchsia tree 
outside that house at the top of the hill ? ” 
asked Letty. I wrote Emma Haines about 
that, and she would not believe that it reached 
to the second story. So I have sent her a 
kodak of it.” 

Did you not take any pictures at Dorfield 
House, Letty ? ” asked Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. 

I know you took your camera, but perhaps 
you were too busy ? ” 

Indeed, no. I took three films and left 
them to be developed at Evebrook. I was 
not going to say anything to you until they 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 179 

came, so as to surprise you. I only hope they 
will turn out well. It will be such fun to 
show them to you when they come.’’ 

The first three or four days after their re- 
turn to Lyme Regis were rainy, and that 
made the contrast to Letty’s gay visit all the 
greater, for the seaside village was essentially 
an out-of-door place, and when the weather 
prevented sitting on the beach or walking 
over the cliffs, there was not much left to do 
in the way of amusement. 

To be sure, there was the daily marketing, 
which continued to be a source of amusement, 
and the lessons in lace-making proved a 
splendid diversion. 

“ I must work harder than ever, to make 
up for my whole week lost,” Letty declared, 
repeating the resolve she had made before 
their departure for London, and early on the 
morning after their return she set out. 

Putting on rubber overshoes and her gab- 
ardine she tramped down the deserted, sloppy 
Parade, around into the quaint village street, 
past the corner of the curio shop, which was 
a veritable curio itself for age and coloring, 
and up the steep main street to Mrs. Betts’s 


i8o LETTT^S SISTER 

shop. There, while her nimble fingers fiew 
among the bobbins, Letty entertained Mrs. 
Betts with accounts of her wonderful three- 
days^ visit at Dorfield House, much impress- 
ing that estimable woman. 

And to think of those gold pieces lyin’ 
there ever since the days of King Charles,” 
commented the thrifty Mrs. Betts, when they 
might as well ’ave been gatherin’ interest in a 
savings bank.” 

“ And now, Mrs. Betts,” went on Letty, 
“ as soon as the rain stops, I want to go to call 
on the little lame lace-maker you told me 
about. You have not forgotten, have you, 
that you promised to tell me her name and 
address ? ” 

I’ll do better than that, miss, if you’ll be 
wantin’ to go within the next day or two. 
I’ll go along with you, for I’ve a bit of money 
to take her. Yes, miss, I’ve sold some of the 
pieces you an’ the French lady admired. I 
’ope you’re not disappointed ? You told me 
to, you mind, if I ’ad a customer. It was a 
motor party, stoppin’ the night at the ‘ Three 
Cups,’ an’ the ladies bought a number of pieces. 
Two of ’em was them as Violet had worked.” 



» 


IT WAS A MOTOR PARTY 







f 


.t m 




. »'‘;y . • ■^•. 1, '\i ^ ■ r> r^r'xrTi > 

. \ .- - VN? ^ - -*'■' »« M 

□iBBvir • ' -^'i* T’* *- ‘jt. .y* mt fv 


» 'i^H 

• M % < . ^ v'l 

• '* I 


i .1 - - ^ ^ 





1 '' r 

• «► 

' ^ ’• 

«» 

. ^ 

• 

•» ^ . 

« 

V jjft I'f.,,-* 


- >7 •- 

' • 

'■ ■ * 

w 




V' ^ *r !V 

^ ^ 'V. «* ^ « 

^ IT • 


^!. : " -i ■ 


• P 


lEP^r'*' ■ *C. '^■.' 


- - -.’r >• r 

^ » • ^ ^ mJCrV 





*. t 


J 


Tr*^ - 


.^y to ' 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT i8i 


Is the little lame girPs name Violet? ’’ 

“Yes, miss, an' it just suits 'er, to my 
thinkin'. She's quiet an' sweet an' — an' 
flower-like, you know, miss." 

Letty's lesson was flnished and she rose, 
saying : 

“ I am very anxious to meet her. Shall we 
go on the first bright day ? And mademoi- 
selle may come too, may she not ? She could 
' not come to-day because she had such a dread- 
ful headache." 

“ Ah, the poor lady. That will be the noise 
of the London streets. They do say they're 
some noisy. Yes, miss, the first fine day, 
which will be to-morrow, I fancy, for the rain 
has gone on long enough." 

The next day was not pleasant, but the fol- 
lowing one was, and after her lace lesson, 
which was in the afternoon, Letty and mad- 
emoiselle set out, in company with Mrs. Betts, 
who left her shop, to Letty's intense amuse- 
ment, in charge of the tiniest caretaker ever 
was. She was a little mite of seven, the 
child of a neighbor, and one of Mrs. Betts's 
pupils. She climbed up on a high stool behind 
the counter and perched there, as grave and 


i 82 


LETTT’S SISTER 


serious as a little old judge, with her lace 
cushion before her. 

“ Think of that baby knowing how to make 
this wonderful lace,” exclaimed Letty aside to 
mademoiselle, “ and intending to ‘ mind shop^ 
at the same time ! Why, she isnT a bit bigger 
than Emma Haines’s sister Tottie.” 

Their way led up the main street of the 
town ; literally up,” for it ascended at a very 
sharp angle, almost the angle at which we 
were taught to hold our books in reading 
class,” laughed Letty, who was in a particu- 
larly joyous mood. The street was lined on 
either side with shops, like those in any small 
town, and there was no hint of the seashore 
being so close at hand. 

Almost at the top of the street, just where 
the hill was steepest, Mrs. Betts stopped short. 
Letty thought she had paused to take breath, 
for they were all breathing rather heavily, in 
spite of the excellent training of country 
tramps. But to her surprise, the shopwoman 
turned and conducted them down a narrow 
passage. It was rather dark in the passage, 
and Letty wondered what or where in the 
world it could be leading to. If there had 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 183 

been a door opening on the street, she would 
have supposed it the passage inside somebody’s 
house, for it was built of wood, painted a dull, 
gray-green. 

But before she could ask any questions they 
emerged, suddenly and surprisingly, upon a 
most charming little courtyard. It was paved 
in flagstones, but all around the edges were 
borders of gay colored flowers blooming pro- 
fusely. Over the gray stone wall of the house 
facing them, a superb rose-vine clambered, 
spreading its sprays tenderly across the dull 
gray stones, and in front of the low doorway 
grew a magnificent fuchsia tree, hung thick 
with the vivid red' bells of its blossoms. 

All of this Letty took in at a glance, but 
her attention was caught and held by the 
sight of a girl, presumably about her own age, 
who was sitting at one side of the fuchsia tree, 
where the sun gleamed like copper upon the 
waving masses of her leaf-brown hair. Letty 
knew at once that this was the little lame lace- 
maker they had come to see, because of the 
lace cushion resting upon the girl’s knees. 

The girl was not working, but was leaning 
back listlessly in her chair, watching with 


i 84 LETTrS SISTER 

wistful brown eyes a thrush that perched upon 
the topmost branch of the fuchsia tree and 
sang a paean of rejoicing over his freedom and 
the beauty of the world. She was a pretty 
girl, in spite of the pallor and thinness of her 
cheeks and in spite, too, of the ugly frock of 
dull gray wool that hunched awkwardly at 
the shoulders. 

Her expression was only half-interested as 
she turned at the sound of approaching foot- 
steps, for she did not think it was any one 
coming to see her. Her mother had frequent 
visitors ; neighbors were constantly dropping 
in to gossip over the lace-making or knitting. 
But what they had to say seldom interested 
the lame girl. Her chief bits of pleasure were 
the times Mrs. Betts called to report that an- 
other bit of lace had been sold, and to hear 
the nice things the summer visitors — for they 
were always summer visitors or passing motor- 
ists who bought the lace — had to say in praise 
of her skill and taste. And those were Mrs. 
Bettses footsteps approaching now. But there 
were others with her, and the lame girl won- 
dered idly who they could be. 

As Mrs. Betts and her two companions 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 185 

stepped into the courtyard, Violet stared at 
Letty with as much interest and curiosity as 
Letty stared at her. Mrs. Betts had crossed 
the small courtyard and was introducing the 
visitors before Violet had recovered her pres- 
ence of mind. 

She smiled shyly at Letty and the foreign 
lady, and then called, in a sweet, high voice : 

“ Mother, mother, come out, please. We 
have visitors.^^ 

Out bustled a dark-haired, buxom woman 
of forty, drying her hands hastily on her 
gingham apron as she came, then untying the 
apron and casting it behind her to regions 
within, revealing another apron, of snowy 
white, beneath. 

Mrs. Moore,'' said Mrs. Betts, “ here is a 
young lady pupil that I've brought to call on 
your Violet. Miss Letty Grey, Mrs. Moore, 
and Mademoiselle La Grange. And here is 
Violet, Miss Letty. The little lady wants to 
talk lace-making with you, Violet, for I've 
shown her some of your pieces, and she's that 
interested." 

Do you like learning how to make lace ? " 
asked Violet shyly of Letty. Here is an- 


i86 LETTT^S SISTER 

other chair, if you don’t mind pulling it a bit 
nearer.’' 

“ Bless the young lady, she must not be 
asked to do that,” interposed Mrs. Moore, 
bustling up. I’ll put the chair, Violet, and 
fetch more for the rest of us. There, it’s nice 
and shady here, and if you’ll all kindly sit 
and rest yourselves I’ll fetch the tea. The 
kettle is on the boil.” 

Good Mrs. Moore was quite taken aback by 
this sudden accession of visitors, and the pres- 
entation of a foreign lady quite tied her volu- 
ble tongue. 

“ Did the young lady really call to see our 
Violet?” she asked in a flattered aside of 
Mrs. Betts. That’s sweet of her. It’ll tone 
Violet up to have a visitor her own age, won’t 
it? Will the lady sit down?” she added 
aloud, looking hesitatingly at mademoiselle. 

That lady smiled and answered graciously 
in her excellent English, whereat Mrs. Moore 
instantly looked vastly relieved. 

My word!” she exclaimed delightedly. 

I am glad you speak our tongue, for I don’t 
know one word of the French, for all we live 
so near the country of it,” she added with a 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 187 

laugh, ^‘just a bit of water separating us, as 
you may say.’’ And she laughed again. 

Mrs. Moore’s manner was so hearty and her 
laugh so infectious that every one felt at ease 
immediately, and Letty and Violet were soon 
chattering animatedly over the engrossing 
subject of making Honiton lace. Mrs. Moore 
bustled about until she was sure that every 
one was comfortable and then said again, in 
her hospitable way : 

If the ladies will kindly excuse me for 
three or four minutes I’ll go draw the tea, and 
we can have it out here all together and be 
sociable. I have the kettle on the hob, and 
was about cutting the bread and butter when 
you called.” 

It was a very cozy tea-party, indeed, for 
Mrs. Moore’s delight in entertaining such dis- 
tinguished guests was very evident, and she 
brought out her very best china, a really valu- 
able set which had belonged to her husband’s 
grandmother. She would have liked to take 
the ladies indoors and seat them about a table, 
covered with the priceless cloth of Honiton 
lace Violet had worked for her ; but she knew 
Violet’s sensitiveness about her lameness, and 


i88 


LETTT^S SISTER 


could not bear to suggest a change that would 
compel the child to use her crutches and ex- 
hibit her weakness to this other girl. So she 
dressed the plain black tray as daintily as 
possible, spread it with a fresh white cloth, 
and gave a . finishing touch of festivity by 
placing upon it a small vase of fuchsias. 

“ That is Violet’s idea,” she explained to the 
callers. We always do it.” 

I feel as if I could drink my tea with a 
better taste when I have a posy on the tray,” 
Violet explained, blushing quite pink at thus 
being called into notice. 

Bless the child, I never knew any one so 
fond of posies,” added Mrs. Moore warmly. 
“ Even in winter she has her window boxes 
full of bright blossoms. And everything 
seems to bloom for our Violet.” 

It is because I have so much time to tend 
the fiowers, mother,” answered Violet with a 
tinge of sadness in her voice. 

I don’t believe it is altogether the time 
they take,” exclaimed Letty quickly. “It’s a 
gift. My Aunt Mary has it. I started some 
window boxes at home last spring, and I am 
sure I gave them time and attention enough, 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 189 

but they just wouldn’t do well, for some rea- 
son. I had had an accident and burned my 
hand, so I couldn’t go to school for a little 
while, and Aunt Mary thought the flowers 
would give me something to amuse me. 
Then, when I started in school again, and 
got awfully busy. Aunt Mary took charge of 
the window boxes, and they seemed to feel the 
difierence. They perked up and began to 
bloom right away.” 

I tell Violet she only needs to poke a 
stick in the ground and it comes up a flower,” 
said Mrs. Moore proudly. 

How did you hurt your hand ? ” asked 
Violet of Letty with keen curiosity. 

She had seen mademoiselle’s significant 
little gesture when Letty spoke of an accident, 
and scented a story. 

^'Oh, it was nothing,” answered Letty 
quickly. Our school caught fire and I — I 
burned my hand a little getting out of the 
window, that’s all.” 

Ah, but it is not all, ma chere/^ exclaimed 
mademoiselle impulsively. '' She burned the 
poor little hand, and nearly lost her precious 
life trying to save me — miserable me I ” 


LETTT^S SISTER 


190 

Then, amid exclamations of curiosity and 
admiration from her audience, mademoiselle 
related the story of the fire at Miss Sims’s 
school, and how Letty had believed the 
French teacher shut up in her own room on 
the third floor with a sprained ankle and had 
run up to warn her, although she knew that 
the fire was on that floor. Mademoiselle told 
the story feelingly, dramatically, for she had 
never forgotten Letty’s act of heroism on her 
behalf, and a discussion of the incident always 
thrilled her afresh. 

Oh, how splendid ! I should like to have 
done a thing like that,’’ exclaimed Violet. 

Aren’t you very proud, Miss Grey? ” 

Letty laughed shyly, overcome by em- 
barrassment at such ardent admiration. 

Mademoiselle is so absurdly grateful for 
something I did not really do — for she wasn’t 
in her room after all, you know, but away 
visiting friends — that she has made it seem 
more than it was.” 

Ah, no, ah, no,” protested mademoiselle, 
rising as she spoke, for it was growing late, 
“ I have not done her heroism half justice — 
not half.” 


AN AFTERNOON VISIT 191 

Letty rose too, and held out her hand. 

“ May I come again ? she asked. You 
won't mind showing me the pattern we talked 
about?." 

I’ll be only too glad to show you. I’d do 
anything to get you to come again,’’ replied 
Violet eagerly. 

“ Thank you. Then I’ll come very soon. 
I think it dear and sweet in here. It is so 
picturesque.’’ 

Mrs. Moore glowed at the praise of her 
simple home. 

'' It is Violet who has made it so nice. All 
the ideas of the flowers are hers. Good-bye, 
mam’selle. Good-bye, miss. Do come again 
soon. We’ll be that pleased to see you.’’ 

‘‘ Oh, we certainly shall,’’ replied Letty 
heartily. This is to be only ‘ au revoir,’ as 
mademoiselle says, until we meet again.’’ 


CHAPTER XIII 


LETTERS FROM HOME 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones, mademoiselle and 
Letty were all assembled on the quaint little 
graveled terrace in front of their villa, reading 
letters from home. 

Letty had several and was enjoying them 
immensely, for she always took a keen interest 
in the affairs of her friends. Every few mo- 
ments she would read out to Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones some amusing happening, or interesting 
item of home news. 

Here is such a funny letter from Anna 
Parsons,’^ she said at length. I oughtn’t to 
call it funny, I suppose, for it’s really rather 
sad. She is so disappointed that Jane and 
Christopher did not go to Sunnycrest after all 
this year, and she writes about Punch and 
Judy as if they were people instead of ponies.” 

Does she say how her mother is ? ” asked 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, patiently putting aside 
192 


LETTERS FROM HOME 193 

her own letters to show sufficient interest in 
Letty^s. 

“ She says she is well again, or would be if the 
summer boarders weren't so fussy. They are 
always wanting things that Mrs. Parsons hasn't 
got and ask to have their meals at queer hours. 

‘‘ She says there are two little girls, but they 
are too ^ stuck up ' to play with her, and poor 
Anna has to take her doll things and play out 
by the wood-pile." 

Poor child ! When you answer her letter, 
dear, tell her she may drive Punch and Judy, 
if her father approves. Anna is surely old 
enough now to be trusted with such tame 
ponies. And perhaps when the little summer 
visitors see that she has such charming play- 
things, they may make up and try to be friends 
with her." 

Well, if they do, I hope Anna will snub 
them properly and never take them out in the 
pony carriage," answered Letty vindictively. 

That will punish them as they deserve." 

For Letty considered that Punch and Judy 
were quite the two most remarkable ponies 
that ever lived, and a drive behind them the 
greatest privilege. 


194 


LETTT^S SISTER 


“ Dear child, be more charitable,^’ Mrs. 
Hartvvell-Jones reproved her gently, and took 
up her own letters again. 

Letty opened another envelope, and com- 
plete silence reigned for a time, then Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones interrupted in her turn. 

This letter is from Mrs. Emlin,” she said 
to mademoiselle. “ You know she is taking 
charge of the settlement work while Mrs. 
Somers is abroad. She writes that that cele- 
brated Austrian doctor, the surgeon who has 
performed such wonderful cures, is in New 
York. He has been in America for several 
months, you know, out West.” 

“ Yes. I have seen accounts of his lectures 
and operations in the newspapers.” 

“ Well, he has begun a series of lectures in 
New York, and Mrs. Emlin invited him to 
speak at the Settlement House. You know he 
performs a certain number of operations free 
of charge, as a sort of demonstration, and 
lucky are the mothers who can secure his 
services. I understand he has never failed.” 

What sort of operations does he perform ? ” 
asked Letty, much interested. 

He cures hip trouble, dear, and has 


LETTERS FROM HOME 195 

actually caused the bone to set properly and 
heal in children who were born with the 
trouble. And what I started to say was that 
Mrs. Emlin writes that she has got Dr. — Dr. — 
(she referred to her letter to be sure of the 
name) Dr. Heinrich interested in the case of 
little Mary Evans. Do you remember the 
child whose mother brought her to the 
nursery last winter, Letty? The little lame 
girl ? 

“ Yes, indeed. Such a patient little soul I 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones paused in her story to 
explain the incident to mademoiselle. 

She was such a pretty child, she said, 
and had always been particularly healthy, 
her mother told me, until this accident. One 
evening the child ran out into the kitchen of 
the boarding-house where they lived, to speak 
to her mother, who was helping the landlady. 
The door into the passage was closed and in 
the dark Mary turned too soon, and plunged 
headlong down the steep cellar stairs. Her 
hip was dislocated, and although they did 
what they could for it, the doctor they called 
in was not skilful, and the child grew more 
and more lame and helpless. 


196 LETTT^S SISTER 

Her mother had to go out to work each 
day and it was the same old story of locking 
the child in their one room and leaving her 
there alone, day after day. The child fretted 
and pined so in her loneliness that she grew 
rapidly worse. Then some one told Mrs. 
Evans about our day nursery, and she brought 
her to us. The child has been ever so much 
better, and certainly happier. And I have 
always believed that she could be cured if she 
had the right sort of treatment. 

Now, Dr. Heinrich has promised to oper- 
ate. How anxious I shall be to hear the re- 
sult. Think what a difierence in her life it 
will make to that poor Mrs. Evans, to have 
her little girl strong and well again ! ” 

What a wonderful doctor he must be. 
Aunt Mar}^^^ exclaimed Letty. I wish he 
could treat Violet Moore — the little lame lace- 
maker, you know,^^ she explained as Mrs. 
Hartwell- Jones, whose mind was on her letter, 
looked puzzled. 

Yes, poor child, I wish he might. It is 
tragic to think how many, many children 
there are who might profit by such skill. But 
I can see that something else is on your mind. 


LETTERS FROM HOME 197 

childie, that you are dying to tell me. What 
is it?’’ 

“ I hate to keep interrupting you, Aunt 
Mary, and it is very interesting about the 
great doctor, but I have a letter from Emma 
Haines, and she has such good news. She 
writes that Mr. Goldberg came to see her and 
told her that if she knew a certain amount of 
shorthand by fall, and was quick at it, he 
would engage her as his secretary and stenog- 
rapher. Isn’t that fine? Just think of being 
only sixteen and able to earn your own living. 
She has all sorts of plans for herself and 
Tottie, she writes.” 

“ I am very glad indeed. Emma deserves 
to get on. Has she much more to learn, do 
you know ? ” 

“ She says,” replied Letty, referring to the 
letter, that she is sure she can learn enough ; 
that she is studying night and day, and that 
Miss Turner lets her use the typewriter at the 
Settlement House. Emma says that some- 
times, when Miss Turner wants to go out, she 
copies out the letters for her, for practice, and 
addresses envelopes. She says typewriting is 
great fun.” 


198 LETTT'S SISTER 

“ I know that Emma has made herself very 
useful at the Settlement House this summer, 
and Mrs. Emlin writes that she is sure to suc- 
ceed, she has so much spirit and stick-to-it- 
iveness.^’ 

Oh, did Mrs. Emlin really say all that ? ” 
exclaimed Letty delightedly. And may I 
write it to Emma? It would encourage her 
so.^^ She sighed a little wistfully. I am so 
glad Emma is going to begin earning her liv- 
ing, Aunt Mary. 1 am sure Mr. Goldberg 
will pay her well, and not make her work too 
hard. And if Mrs. Goldberg only takes a 
fancy to Tottie, as I am pretty sure she will, 
why, she’ll do lots for them both, she is so 
warm-hearted and generous. I feel as if 
Emma’s fortune was almost made. 

It is pretty hard to get going, when you 
want to earn money, isn’t it?” she continued 
wisely. I haven’t the least notion what I 
could do if I had to make my living now 
that I haven’t dear little Punch and Judy to 
show off any more. Oh, yes, I know,” she 
added mischievously, “ I could be a street 
singer like the girl in London who sang my 
pet ballad. Do you remember, Aunt Mary ? ” 


LETTERS FROM HOME 199 

But Mrs. Hartwell- Jones shuddered as she 
recalled the pinched white face and thin, 
ragged clothing of the poor little street singer. 

“ Ah, my little Letty, don’t jest about such 
things. It would be too dreadful I ” she cried, 
holding out her arms. 

Letty dropped her letters and ran across the 
terrace, kneeling beside Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
as she said cheerfully, for she could not en- 
tirely conquer her spirit of fun : 

“ Never mind, dear Aunt Mary. I won’t 
ever have to be like the street singer because, 
don’t you see, by the time you are in danger 
of getting tired of me, I shall have had 
enough singing lessons to be able to give con- 
certs to support myself, or at any rate, sing- 
ing lessons.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones caught her face be- 
tween her two hands and gazed tenderly at 
the laughing, upturned face. 

How can you make a joke of it, in any 
form, dear child ? ” she said reproachfully. 

As if anything in the world could ever 
make me tired of my Letty.” 

And mademoiselle, watching, saw that she 
was really hurt. 


200 


LETTT^S SISTER 


I know, I know, dear Aunt Mary. But 
don^t you see? It is because I am so sure 
that I dare to joke about it,^’ replied Letty 
earnestly. And I hope I shall be able to do 
something some day to show you how much it 
all means to me. But there, I promise not to 
interrupt any more, for I see you haven’t fin- 
ished Mrs. Emlin’s letter. Only please tell 
me if she says any more nice things about 
Emma Haines. I still have a letter to read 
from Mary Beckwith and a picture post-card, 
all written over crisscross, from Clara Mark- 
ham.” 

Letty turned and settled herself Turk fash- 
ion on the gravel beside Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s 
chair, having rescued her roaming letters from 
the breeze, and settled down quietly to read. 
The two made a pretty picture in the bright 
summer sunlight, the girl with her fresh, 
radiant face and soft brown hair, the older 
woman with a sweet, tender face framed in 
masses of prematurely white hair that only 
made the soft contour of her face more tran- 
quil. She sat reading, with one hand resting 
caressingly on the girl’s shoulder, and her ex- 
pression was one of utter content. 


LETTERS FROM HOME 201 


I hope with all my heart that nothing 
will ever happen to take Letty away from 
her/^ reflected mademoiselle, with a sudden 
strange little flutter of the heart. It is al- 
most fearful to love so strongly as that, _par 
exemple ! 

Mademoiselle sighed pensively as she turned 
her eyes away from the pretty picture, and 
folded her solitary letter back into its envelope. 

Did you have good news, mademoiselle?^^ 
asked Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, looking up quickly 
at sound of the little sigh. 

My letter was from Miss Sims,” mademoi- 
selle replied warmly. ‘‘ Such a kind, dear 
letter ! She writes me that should I care to 
come back before the expected time that my 
room at the school is ready for me. She 
speaks very cheerfully of the new school build- 
ing. She is so brave about her loss ! And so 
hopeful about making it up. 

And how kind it is of her to think of 
poor me, with so much on her mind. She 
says my room is waiting whenever I wish to 
come to it, and she says she is sure I could 
find two, three pupils if I care. Ah, she is a 
true friend, is Miss Sims.” 


202 


LETTT'S SISTER 


“ Three cheers for Miss Sims,” cried Letty 
who, for some unknown reason, probably the 
sun, the warmth and her own good health, 
was bubbling over with spirits. “ She is a 
wonder, and all the girls adore her, which is 
saying a good deal for a school principal. 
And now, mademoiselle, if we’ve done read- 
ing our letters, shall you and I go for a walk ? 
I know that Aunt Mary wants us gone so 
that she can get to work at her writing.” 

‘‘ Am I selfish with my work, dear ? I 
don’t want you to have the feeling that you 
are being driven away.” 

Dear me, no. I was only teasing. I 
dearly love our walks and lessons, don’t you, 
mademoiselle? Particularly the walks. Do 
you mind going up the hill and letting me 
stop a moment at the Moores’ ? I promised to 
lend Violet my copy of ‘ Persuasion.’ She 
said she thought it so funny that any one 
should ever have cared to write a story about 
this quiet little place.” 

Ah, the pauvre enfant, she feels so very 
much out of the world with her quiet life,” 
exclaimed mademoiselle sympathetically. 

Letty, dear, you talk so much about your 


LETTERS FROM HOME 203 

little lame lace-maker that I feel almost jeal- 
ous/^ laughed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. I think 
that some day I shall walk up there with , 
you.” 

‘‘ Oh, I wish you would, Aunt Mary. I 
know you would love Violet, she’s so sweet 
and quiet. And her house is the most pic- 
turesque place you can imagine. Why don’t 
you come with us now?” 

No, no, not to-day. I am in the middle 
of a chapter. But before very long my work 
will be finished and then I shall take all sorts 
of walks with you.” 

As Letty and mademoiselle started off on 
their walk, Letty bethought herself of some- 
thing, and ran back to ask Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones a question. 

Aunt Mary, do you think I might speak 
about the great surgeon, who cures lameness, 
to Mrs. Moore and Violet ? He might come 
to England some time, you know, and per- 
haps they could consult him about Violet. 

“ This town is so out of the way, and they 
live so quietly that they don’t hear much news 
of what is going on in the world, and unless 
they knew, he might come to some place 


204 


lettts sister 


quite close to them here and they would 
never know. But if I tell them about him, 
they could be on the lookout. Exeter is 
not very far, and if he should ever go there to 
lecture, why, they could take Violet to him 
and who knows, she might be cured ! 

“ You dear, thoughtful little schemer I 
But it is all so ^ might be,^ dearie, that I don’t 
believe I should say anything. It would only 
raise hopes and dreams that perhaps would 
never be realized. But on second thought, I 
should say you might speak to the mother 
about it if you like, and can do so privately. 
But don’t risk raising false hopes in the little 
girl’s mind. But you are a dear, sweet girlie 
to think of it,” and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones kissed 
her lovingly. 


CHAPTER XIV 


AN EXCITING STORY 

Mrs. Hartwell- Jones’s book was drawing 
to a close, and she was beginning to feel the 
need of fresh air and exercise. She had found 
the peace and quiet of the small seaside town 
excellently well suited to her needs and, once 
assured that Letty was busy and content, she 
had settled down to her work with the zest 
she always felt for her writing. And now 
that the book was almost finished, now that 
nothing remained but the last careful reread- 
ing and copying, she was ready to put by the 
manuscript for a time and take a well-earned 
holiday. 

^‘How are the lace lessons coming on, 
dear ? ” she asked one morning at breakfast. 
“ How many have you still to take to com- 
plete your course ? ” 

I have had twenty lessons, by actual 
count,” replied Letty, but I have learned 
much more than twenty lesson-fuls, because 
206 


2o6 LETTT^S sister 


Mrs. Betts has helped me so much at odd 
times and then mademoiselle has always been 
beside me, to boost me over the hard places. 
It has been almost like reading Latin with a 
translation at hand.’' 

‘^Alas, I have been of very little help, 
ma cherey^* exclaimed mademoiselle modestly. 
‘‘ I find that I had forgotten much. But I 
have enjoyed the work beaucoup and I, too, 
have learned much. But, ma cherey where 
you have received the most help is from your 
new little friend, the dear lame girl, ripest ce 
pas f ” 

Indeed, she has helped me more than I 
can say ! Helped me in other things beside 
lace-making,” added Letty thoughtfully. 
‘‘She is so patient and uncomplaining, with 
all her suffering ; for she does suffer a great 
deal at times, her mother tells me. But why 
do you ask about the lace lessons. Aunt 
Mary ? ” she inquired, going back to the orig- 
inal subject. 

“ I was wondering how soon you would 
want to leave Lyme Regis.” 

“ Leave Lyme Regis ! ” echoed Letty in dis- 
may. “ But there, of course we have to leave 


AN EXCITING STORT 207 

it some time. Only I had got so used to it 
all here, so settled down in our little ways, 
that I really do believe I shall be homesick 
when we go away.” 

Would you rather stay on here for the 
rest of the summer? I had thought of visit- 
ing several more of the cathedral towns, and 
then perhaps going up to Scotland for two or 
three weeks before we sail for home.” 

Oh, I should love that ! Of course I am 
wild to see everything and go everywhere 
that we can. But it has been awfully nice 
here in Lyme Regis, and I hope we shall 
come back some time.” 

“ I hope so, too, for it is a charming spot 
and I think I have done good work. I am 
glad my little girl has been so contented and 
happy, and now we shall all three go on a 
jolly holiday of sightseeing. You will go 
with us, won^t you, mademoiselle?” 

Mademoiselle flushed with pleasure at thus 
being included in Mrs. HartwelhJones’s plans. 
But she declined, saying : 

'' If I could be of any use to you I should 
gladly go, dear madame, but I think you 
and Letty are a complete little company by 


2o8 


lettt's sister 


your two selves. It would be wiser for me to 
go back to Miss Sims, since she is kind 
enough to make ready for me at the school. It 
may be that I can help her in preparations 
for the fall term.^’ 

Dear mademoiselle, always on the look- 
out to help somebody. Has she told you. 
Aunt Mary, about giving French lessons to 
Violet Moore? 

She is the little lame lace-maker, is she 
not ? Is she really a child of enough intelli- 
gence to wish to learn French? 

‘‘ Ah, yes, madame, she is quite remarkably 
bright. And very quick at learning. It is 
such a pleasure to her, in her dull, dreary 
life, to learn something new. I wish I might 
teach her more than I have,^’ replied madem- 
oiselle warmly. 

^^Just what sort of child is she?^^ asked 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones confidentially, as Letty 
ran up-stairs for her hat. I trusted to your 
discretion, mademoiselle, about letting Letty 
go there so much. You and she have both 
talked so much about the child that I am 
really very curious.’^ 

She is, as I have said, a remarkable child in 


AN EXCITING STORT 209 

many ways. Indeed, not as one would expect 
the child of a poor fisherman to be. She has 
had little or no book-learning, you under- 
stand, but she is so gentle and refined in her 
manner and way of speaking, that my curi- 
osity also has been roused at times. I sup- 
pose it is the pain and suffering which have 
refined her nature. I have heard of such 
things. 

And she reminds me so strangely of some 
one, I cannot say who, though I think and 
think. Sometimes it almost comes to me, the 
resemblance ; sometimes when you are talk- 
ing to me of some quite foreign subject and 
my thoughts are far from the child, the picture 
of her face or the sound of her voice will fiash 
across my brain and I think I have that like- 
ness at last. But before I can put my thought 
upon it, voilaj it is gone again. 

That is an uncomfortable feeling, isnT it? 
I have experienced it several times, and I 
could never rest until I had traced out the 
resemblance. I think I shall have to go with 
you and Letty, some time, mademoiselle, to 
call on this little lace-maker. Indeed, I have 
practically promised Letty to go. Perhaps I 


210 


LETirS SISTER 


shall see the resemblance too, and can help 
you to place it.” 

“ Ah, do come, madame. She would inter- 
est you, I am sure. You might make a story 
out of her, perhaps.^^ 

On their way to their lace lesson, mademoi- 
selle told Letty what Mrs. Hart well- Jones 
had proposed, and Letty was delighted. 

I am sure Aunt Mary will be interested 
in her. Perhaps she may even want to do 
something for Violet — I mean toward having 
her lameness treated. Aunt Mary is always 
doing so much for people, and I have thought 
a great deal about that famous surgeon. You 
know there is no reason to believe that ViolePs 
lameness is incurable. Her father and mother 
have never had enough money to employ a 
really good doctor. 

“Just think what it would mean to a girl 
like Violet to have her freedom again. I 
don^t know when Pve been so attracted to 
any one, mademoiselle, at first sight — except 
my Aunt Mary. I adored her the moment I 
first set eyes on her. And by the way, madem- 
oiselle, I wonder if you have noticed it? 
There is something about Violet that reminds 


AN EXCITING STORT 211 


me sometimes of Aunt Mary. I can^t say ex- 
actly what it is ; I suppose there is a scientific 
name for people so far removed being like 
each other, but Idl call it ^ mutual likeableness.^ 
Have you ever noticed it ? 

Mademoiselle gave a sudden odd little cry, 
and looked at Letty as if something had fright- 
ened her. But she recovered herself immedi- 
ately and laughed. 

It is nothing, nothing,^^ she said. My 
weak foot slipped on a loose stone, that is all. 
It is vraiment rienT 

They arrived at Mrs. Bettses shop just then, 
to find the solemn little mite of a pupil in 
charge, importantly full of the message she 
had been entrusted to deliver. Mrs. Betts 
had been called out to see a sick friend and 
was so sorry she could not give the lace lesson 
until later in the day, if that would suit miss’s 
convenience. 

Letty left word that they would return 
again at two, and the pair went on up the hill 
to Mrs. Moore’s. It was rather early for a 
call, they knew, and they were not surprised, 
although disappointed, to be told that Violet 
was not dressed yet. 


212 


LETTT^S SISTER 


She is mostly down before this time, miss,’^ 
Mrs. Moore explained apologetically. But 
she was kept awake last night by the pain. 
The poor child does not often suffer so much. 
But would you mind waitin’ ? I know she 
would be that disappointed to miss you, I 
couldn’t comfort ’er. If you’ll kindly excuse 
my goin’ on with my work, we can sit ’ere in 
the shade until she comes. It has gone very 
’ot, has it not? ” 

Mrs. Moore settled her two visitors in com- 
fortable chairs in the cool, flag-paved court- 
yard, under the shade of the fuchsia tree. 
Letty and mademoiselle had their lace 
cushions with them and set to work industri- 
ously, while Mrs. Moore brought out her sew- 
ing. The air was filled with the fragrance of 
roses, and the atmosphere of the cool, dimly- 
lighted enclosure was very pleasant and sooth- 
ing, after the heat and glare of the August 
sun. 

“ ‘ Violet ’ is such a pretty name, Mrs. 
Moore,” observed Letty by way of making 
conversation. Is she named for any one in 
your family ? ” 

No, miss, I chose the name for ’er. My 


AN EXCITING STORT 213 

’usband wanted to name her Maria, after ’is 
mother, but I thought it a pity to give such 
a frail, dainty slip of a girl such an ugly name. 
She looked like a wee sweet flower, miss, when 
she came. I’m glad you like the name.” 

It suits her perfectly,’ said Letty heartily, 

and ‘ Violet Moore ’ has such a pretty sound.” 

Mrs. Moore glanced behind her toward the 
house and lowered her voice carefully. 

“ You know,” she said, “ we never talk about 
it before our Violet, it ’urts ’er so, but she is 
not really our own.” 

Letty dropped her bobbins and clasped her 
hands eagerly, guessing a story. She and 
mademoiselle were both surprised at this 
sudden, unexpected statement, but thinking 
it over, they both wondered that they had 
never divined the truth. Many little differ- 
ences between Violet and her supposed mother 
were thus explained. 

‘‘ You mean that she is really not your 
own little girl ? ” she exclaimed breathlessly. 

Oh, tell me. Is she some great princess 
in disguise that you are foster-mothering? 
Nothing would surprise me now. Do tell us, 
please, if you don’t mind.” 


214 


LETTT'S SISTER 


‘‘ Deary me, no, she’s nothing like so grand 
as all that, bless ’er sweet ’eart,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Moore. Leastways, I ’ardly think so. 
But the tale is interestin’,” replied Mrs. 
Moore. I thought Mrs. Betts might ’ave 
mentioned it to you. Our Violet is a waif — a 
shipwreck child, and we don’t know who are 
’er people nor anything about ’er.” 

“ Oh, oh, how exciting ! But did not 
Violet herself know? Couldn’t she tell you 
her name or where she came from ? ” 

No, miss, she was far too young to talk. 
She was a wee mite of a baby. It ’appened 
this way. My ’usband, as you know, is a 
fisherman. ’E used to cruise around the coast 
about ’ere, ’im and ’is partner. Fish is so 
scarce nowadays an’ the demand ’ereabouts so 
small, that ’e ’as shipped as mate on a bigger 
vessel for deep sea fishin’, and they sends 
their catches to London. My ’usband can’t 
be at ’ome quite so much, but ’e makes a bit 
more money. 

“ To get on with the story, ’im an’ ’is 
partner ’ad their boat out one day after a big 
storm, an’ they sighted a tiny rowboat off* in 
the distance, flyin’ a signal of distress. They 


AN EXCITING STORT 215 

Bailed up close to the boat an’ ’ailed ’er, but 
though they could see there was three people 
aboard, not a one answered their call. It fair 
puzzled them. They ran up alongside to see 
the reason for ’t an’ ” 

Mrs. Moore paused and looked at Letty 
hesitatingly. 

It isn’t a cheerful story, miss. Perhaps 
I’d better not tell the rest?” 

Oh, but you couldn’t leave it there ! ” 
ejaculated Letty. ‘^I am too excited for 
words. Please go on ! ” 

Well, then, there were three people in the 
boat, as I said ; two men, sailors, an’ a woman. 
An’ the woman ’eld a bundle in ’er arms, 
which was the only thing in the boat that 
stirred.” 

“And that bundle was Violet I Oh, Mrs. 
Moore, how thrilling ! ” sighed Letty, fairly 
wriggling with excitement and interest. 
“Go on, please. The rest, were they ?” 

“ One was, miss. One of the sailors. The 
other man an’ the woman my ’usband 
brought ’ome ’ere, an’ we nursed ’em long an’ 
faithful. But they died too, at last, an’ we 
never found out the little one’s name. The 


2i6 


LETTT'S SISTER 


woman was out of ^er mind, mostly, an^ never 
talked sense. But Violet was as well aii^ 
^ealthy as could be, ’cept for the sufFerin^ in 
^er poor little leg. The doctor said it must 'a^ 
been crushed when they put ’er out of the big 
ship that was wrecked into the life-boat. 

This much we learned from the poor 
sailorman. There ’ad been a whole boat 
load of people, who’d died off from ’unger or 
thirst or plain fright. But every one ’ad 
thought first of the baby an’ ’ad saved water 
for it. The woman ’ad fed it till she sank 
down unconscious with the child still in ’er 
arms — just as they saw our boat an’ knew 
’elp was cornin’. 

An’ we kept Violet and brought ’er up as 
our own child,” Mrs. Moore finished quickly, 
her eyes on the house door, and if you please, 
miss, I mayn’t talk more about it now, as it 
gives the poor child quite a turn to ’ear it 
mentioned.” 

She lowered her voice over the last words, 
for the tapping sound of approaching crutches 
was distinctly audible. An instant later Violet 
appeared in the doorway. 

Letty tried to greet her friend in a natural 


AN EXCITING STORT 217 

manner, and to appear quiet and calm, but 
she was vastly excited by the fragment of 
story she had heard, and her fancy would fly 
off to all sorts of possible and impossible 
endings to this romantic and mysterious 
history which made her absent-minded and 
inattentive. 

‘‘ Weren’t you terribly excited, mademoi- 
selle ? ” she demanded as soon as they were 
on their homeward way. “ It seemed too ex- 
citing and curious to be true. I was dying to 
talk it over with Violet. I wonder why she 
doesn’t want it mentioned? If anything so 
thrilling had happened to me, I am sure I 
should want to talk about it all the time.” 

“ Ah, no, Letty. Think what it means. It 
means that if Violet does not belong to these 
so kind people who have cared for her, why, 
then she does not belong to any one in the 
world. Can you not see how painful it is to 
her to feel that? ” 

But I should go on trying to find out 
whom I really did belong to. I could never 
rest until I knew.” 

Mademoiselle shook her head. 

No doubt they tried and failed. Surely 


2i8 


LETirS SISTER 


by this time they have given up all thought 
of tracing her. And Violet is quite right not 
to wish it talked about.^^ 

“ Of course you are right, mademoiselle. 
And it all must have happened over fifteen 
years ago, if Violet was a baby. Still, the 
story is so new and strange to me that I can’t 
think of anything else, and so I find it hard 
to understand how Violet can keep it out of 
her mind.” 

They walked on for some time in silence, 
and a sudden thought sobered Letty’s face. 

‘^Mademoiselle,” she said, “ do you think 
we ought to speak about this to Aunt Mary ? 
You know her sad story. Mightn’t this bring 
it all back to her too painfully? 

“ On the other hand,” she added after a 
pause, “ it might draw Aunt Mary to Violet. 
It would be a wonderful bond of sympathy. 
And then she might become interested in 
helping Violet to get well. What do you 
think we’d better do, mademoiselle?” 

Mademoiselle’s usually serene face looked 
grave and troubled. Her hesitancy in relat- 
ing what they had just heard to Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones went far deeper than Letty’s reasons. 


AN EXCITING STORT 219 

“ I do not know, Letty cherie, I really do 
not know,^^ she said slowly. 

They walked on in a thoughtful silence, 
but as mademoiselle watched her companion’s 
varying expressions she said at length : 

“ I think it is best to tell, after all, Letty. 
For I fear me that you could not keep it from 
your aunt anyhow. Nest ce pas ? ” 

Letty laughed ruefully. 

I know that my face is a dreadful telltale, 
mademoiselle, but I’ll try my best to keep 
from showing it, if you think best. I wish I 
could ask Aunt Mary which she would rather 
have me do, tell or keep silence. She always 
gives such good advice.” 

They both laughed at this absurd sugges- 
tion of a solution of the difficulty and hap- 
pening to look up just then, saw Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones walking toward them. 


CHAPTER XV 


MRS. HARTWELL- JONES IS AGITATED 

As she herself had expressed it, Letty’s was 
a telltale face. At sight of her Aunt Mary, 
looking so serene and so distinguished in her 
soft, clinging gown of white, with her sweet, 
young face under the masses of white hair, 
Letty tried to compose her features and to be- 
have in a quiet, every-day manner. She even 
began a lame conversation with mademoiselle 
in French, about a book they were reading, in 
order to distract her thoughts from the excit- 
ing tale they had just heard. But Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones eyed her keenly and exclaimed at 
once : 

Letty, something has happened. What is 
it?^^ 

“ Nothing has really happened, Aunt Mary,’^ 
Letty replied evasively. I had just heard 
something — mademoiselle and I have been 
talking to Mrs. Moore ’’ 

Terror smote at Mrs. Hart well- Jones’s heart. 

220 


MRS, HARTWELL-JONES 221 

Your little lame friend has been taken ill 
with some contagious disease, and you have 
been exposed ! Oh, Letty ! 

Letty could not help laughing at this guess, 
it was so very far removed from the real facts, 
and hastened to assure her anxious aunt. 

Gross my heart, Aunt Mary, it isn^t that. 
Violet hasn’t anything catching, bless her. 
It is just that Mrs. Moore was telling us — tell- 
ing us how Violet was made lame.” 

Letty looked triumphantly at mademoiselle 
as she said this, feeling that she had achieved 
a masterly stroke of diplomacy. But her 
eagerness was too evident, and although 
mademoiselle affirmed her story and offered 
no further enlightenment, Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones knew that there was more behind. But 
she also knew that her dear, transparent Letty 
would soon let the cat out of the bag, if cat 
there were concealed therein, and she bided 
her time. 

“ I came out on purpose to meet you,” she 
said, “ and to propose that we all take a walk 
to one of your favorite spots, on the cliffs or 
upon that heather-covered moor you talk so 
much about, Letty mine. I have a longing to 


222 


LETTT^S SISTER 


look at vast spaces, and to breathe a great deal 
of very fresh air/^ 

So they turned, and making their way 
through the lower end of the funny, crooked 
little town, mounted the hill on the opposite 
side from that where the little lame girl lived. 
Letty was delighted to have her Aunt Mary 
out walking with her, and pointed out all 
the spots she and mademoiselle had visited 
together. 

There is the church, she said, with the 
graveyard behind, all slipping down into the 
sea. Isn’t it dreadfully sad ? How curious 
the sea is I Around by Sandwich and Deal it 
has gone back, oh, about two miles, mademoi- 
selle, during the last few hundred years, leav- 
ing high and dry towns that were thriving 
seaports. But hereabouts it is washing and 
eating the land away, bit by bit. Is the 
French coast like that ? ” 

When they reached the top of the hill, 
Letty led the way to a sheltered nook behind 
a bank, and spread her jacket over the springy 
heather for Mrs. Hartwell-Jones to sit upon. 
The common that stretched before them was 
but a bit of a moor at the best, but it was 


MRS. HARTWELL-yONES 223 

filled with a silver haze and amethyst 
shadows, and at least had the advantage of 
not having in sight a human habitation. 

“ For all practical purposes, we might be in 
the middle of Dartmoor,^^ declared Letty with 
deep satisfaction. It is hard to believe that 
just beyond our horizon is a commonplace 
railway line, and below and behind us, a 
broad concrete walk along the seashore, 
crowded with summer visitors. Aunt Mary, 
don’t you think it a perfect place for stories? 
Do tell us one, like a dear.” 

I do think it a perfect place for stories,” 
agreed Mrs. Hartwell- Jones promptly, and 
so I suggest that you and mademoiselle tell 
me yours.” 

Letty was taken aback. 

How in the world did you guess that I 
had a story to tell ? ” she asked ingenuously. 

Dear child ! Give a baby a sticky bit of 
candy to eat and let him ask how you ever 
guessed he had had it. It shows all over 
your face.” 

Well, we did hear an awfully exciting 
story, didn’t we, mademoiselle? Mrs. Moore 
told us. But I was not sure whether we 


LETTr^S SISTER 


224 

ought to talk about it before you because — 
because 

“ Because why, Letty dear? 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s voice had become 
very quiet and soft, all at once, and both 
Letty and mademoiselle glanced at her in sur- 
prise. Could it be that Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
bad divined what was to come? Or had she 
heard the story, perhaps, from a different 
source ? Mrs. Bishop, possibly, had told it, for 
it must be well known to every resident of 
the town. 

Well, because it is about — about the sub- 
ject that is always painful to you, dear Aunt 
Mary/^ replied Letty slowly, “ and I did not 
want to waken unhappy memories.*’ 

“ You can never waken what never sleeps, 
precious child,” said the lady softly. Let 
me hear the story, please.” 

Then Letty related the fragment, as she had 
heard it from Mrs. Moore, of the rescue of 
Violet from the sea. She told it eagerly, 
dramatically, as it had struck her lively 
fancy ; but she had not realized until its repe- 
tition how very fragmentary the story was. 

I think Mrs. Moore would have told us 


MRS. HARTWELL-JONES 225 

more/^ she concluded, only she stopped talk- 
ing when Violet came out. She said that 
Violet could never bear to hear it talked 
about.^’ 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones sat silent, and her 
silence seemed to have some deep, hidden 
meaning. Even Letty, who had expected 
something of the sort, since any mention of 
shipwreck always appeared to strike Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones dumb ; even Letty felt this 
silence. 

Mademoiselle watched her dear friend^s face 
with anxious eyes, and marked the tenseness 
of the lines about the mouth. Then she 
raised her eyes to those of her friend, eyes 
large, brown, filled now with an expression of 
odd longing, and suddenly the resemblance 
which had haunted mademoiselle for days 
became clear to her mind. The little Honi- 
ton lace-maker looked like Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones ! 

“ Oh, madame I she cried out involuntarily, 
and then quickly controlled her feelings. It 
was the second time that day that the strange 
presentiment had seized her. 

It is only that you look so tired — so 


226 


LETTT^S SISTER 


pained, that it frightened me,^' she said 
hastily, to explain her ejaculation. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones turned and regarded 
her steadfastly. Had the same impossible 
thought entered both their minds at the same 
instant ? Mrs. Hartvvell-Jones’s face had 
grown quite white, and her eyes glittered 
with an ill-concealed emotion. 

“ Oh, dear Aunt Mary, I am so sorry I told 
you I It was very wrong of me,’^ cried Letty 
penitently. 

No, no, dear child, you did quite right to 
tell me. I think I should like to see this lit- 
tle lame girl for myself. I shall go soon to 
call upon her.^^ 

She rose as she spoke and they all made 
their way down the hill again, walking rather 
quickly, Letty and mademoiselle following 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s lead. That lady be- 
trayed an odd interest in the story of the 
morning, at one moment showing a disin- 
clination to mention the painful subject again, 
but stopping short the next moment to ask a 
question concerning some detail of the in- 
cident. 

I shall not rest until I have had the 


MRS. HARTWELL-yONES 227 

whole story from this Mrs. Moore,” she con- 
fided to mademoiselle in private. “ It has af- 
fected me very strangely. I cannot tell when 
a story has taken such hold upon me. I 

feel ” She hesitated and then proceeded 

slowly: It is difficult to describe just how 
I feel, but it is as if some subconscious forces 
were at work in my brain, urging me forward. 
As if — mademoiselle, don’t think I have gone 
mad, but I feel as if I were on the brink of some 
great discovery ! ” And as she spoke, Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones’s voice caught in a nervous sob. 

But she was, to all appearances, as quiet and 
serene, if not quite as merry as usual, during 
luncheon, and Letty went off to her lesson in 
mademoiselle’s company, believing that the sad 
little story had ceased to affect her precious 
Aunt Mary. 

As soon as they were gone Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones put on her hat, and going down the 
steps that led from the terrace of Mrs. Bishop’s 
villa to the Parade, she turned in the opposite 
direction from that which the others had 
taken, as if she were going to walk on the 
Cobb. Just before one steps out on the stone 
pier, there is a hill, a very steep hill indeed, 


228 


LETTT^S SISTER 


that leads to the upper end of the town, above 
the part where the shops are. And up this 
hill Mrs. Hartwell-Jones turned. 

As nearly as she could make out from 
scraps of information Letty had dropped from 
time to time, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones calculated 
that Mrs. Moore lived on the main street, 
half-way between the district of shops and the 
top of the hill. So she mounted the steep hill 
briskly, for she was a good walker, and paus- 
ing at the top only a moment to get breath, 
she turned down the street of the town, and 
after one or two inquiries, found the narrow 
covered passageway that led to the fisher- 
man’s cottage. 

The picture that met her eye as she paused 
before entering the courtyard was one well 
worth studying. The dazzling rays of the 
afternoon sun dickered down through the 
dense foliage of the fuchsia tree and made 
changeable golden disks upon the fiagged 
pavement, while sitting in the shadow of the 
vine-covered house wall was the little lame 
lace-maker. She had heard the sound of ap- 
proaching footsteps and sat in a listening atti- 
tude, one hand poised above her cushion, her 


MRS, HARTWELL-J ONES 229 

brown eyes lifted with an eager, intent expres- 
sion. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, herself still hidden 
from view by the darkness of the passage, 
gazed with an ardent, feverish curiosity at the 
sweet, lovely face thus raised to her. And as 
she looked an odd fancy, which crystallized 
into a strong, unreasoning belief, took hold of 
her mind and would not be shaken out by all 
the arguments of reason and common sense. 

And with the idea, a wave of emotion so 
overcame her that she tottered and was 
obliged to lean for a moment against the wall 
of the passage. It was only for a moment, 
however. She soon rallied herself and enter- 
ing the courtyard, crossed to where the lame 
girl sat and introduced herself. Mrs. Moore, 
always within call of her helpless daughter's 
voice, heard them speaking and hurried out 
in her hospitable, motherly way, to greet the 
aunt of their frequent young visitor. 

I am very pleased to meet you, ma’am, 
she said heartily. “ Sit you down, do. Can 
I give you a cup of tea? It is early, I know, 
but the walk up the ’ill is steep and long, and 
thirsty work on a day like this.” 


LETTT'S SISTER 


230 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones smilingly but firmly 
declined the tea, and after a little general 
conversation said that, if it were possible, she 
would like to speak to Mrs. Moore in private 
for a few minutes, about a business matter. 

Wondering what business she could have to 
discuss, either private or public with her, Mrs. 
Moore led the way indoors. Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones apologized for leaving the little lace- 
maker alone. 

“ Please don’t mind me, ma’am. I am 
quite used to it,” replied Violet gently, and 
there was no reproach, only cheerful resigna- 
tion in her voice. 

“ My little girl repeated to me the story you 
told her this morning,” began Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones the moment the two women were alone 
together, in what she believed to be a quiet, 
collected voice. “ I should like to ask you a 
few questions about that — that rescue, if I 
may ? ” 

Mrs. Moore’s manner suddenly stiffened. 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s use of the word “ busi- 
ness ” had been ill chosen. She had used it 
thoughtlessly, as a mere excuse, but it roused 
Mrs. Moore’s suspicions. She remembered 


MRS. HARTWELL-JONES 231 

what Letty had told her once, about her aunt 
writing books, and it occurred to her that Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones had been attracted by the pos- 
sibilities in Violet’s story, and wished to make 
use of it for the basis of a good tale. She had 
no intention of letting the tragedy of her 
precious child’s life be made use of by a 
writer of books, and she resolved to answer as 
few questions as possible. 

“ If you please, ma’am, it’s something we 
don’t talk about, ma’am,” she said stiffly. It 
is a pain to us both, as you may figure to your- 
self, ma’am.” 

I do not wish to hurt your feelings, or to 
call up painful memories, dear Mrs. Moore,” 
replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones quickly, but I, 
too, suffered terribly in a shipwreck a good 
many years ago, and I thought we might 
sympathize with each other, the little girl out 
yonder and I. That is why my hair is white,” 
she added simply. 

Mrs. Moore’s heart was touched with pity, 
but she still felt suspicious. 

“ There is ’ardly any more to tell,” she an- 
swered briefly. I told about all the story to 
the little miss this morning.” 


LETTT'S SISTER 


232 

But those other people in the boat, did 
they all die? Both of the men and the 
woman ? ” 

“ One of the men was dead when my ^usband 
reached the boat, ma’am, replied Mrs. Moore 
solemnly, “ an’ the other lived only a few 
days. It was from ’iin we ’ad it that there 
had been a great many others in the boat at 
the first.” 

But did none of them tell you the name 
of the ship they had come from ? Where she 
sailed from or how she was wrecked ? ” 

“ She sailed from Southampton, but ’e never 
told us the name. ’E seemed to think as we 
must ’ave ’eard all about the wreck. But 
Lyme is a small town, ma’am, an’ was smaller 
still in those days, an’ very quiet out of the 
season. News of the world is very slow to 
reach us fisherfolk, an’ we never got the 
rights of the tale.” 

“But the woman? What became of her? 
Could she not give you any news ? ” persisted 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones anxiously. 

“ No, ma’am. She lived for going on a 
fortnight, but was out of ’er ’ead the whole 
time, an’ talked nothing but gibberish. And 


MRS. HARTWELL-yONES 233 

if you please, ma’am, you aren’t never going 
to put our poor little story into your book? 
I know our Violet would be broken ’earted if 
she ever ’eard tell that ’er story ’ad been 
made public talk. She don’t know that 
I’ve told it at all. She couldn’t a-bear it, 
my lady.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones rose wearily. 

“ I should never dream of doing such a 
heartless thing,” she exclaimed in a hurt voice. 
“ It would be like exposing one’s most sacred 
griefs and emotions for the world to discuss. 
I am sorry to have troubled you, Mrs. Moore, 
and thank you for what you have told me.” 

She moved toward the door and her hostess 
followed, her feelings softening toward her 
visitor, who appeared so sad and tired. 

“ I’ll tell you whatever more I can, if you 
care to ’ear, another time,” she said, unbend- 
ing. Now as I know you don’t mean to put 
it in a book, ma’am. But there’s little enough 
to tell, at the best.” 

Pausing beside the chair of the patient lame 
girl, the lady stroked the curly brown hair 
gently and said : 

My dear, I wish I could do something for 


LETTT'S SISTER 


234 

you. What would you like to have most of 
anything in the world?” 

“ To have my body straight and strong, like 
your Letty’s,” replied Violet promptly, but 
with no hope in her voice. 

“ Did Letty tell you about the wonderful 
foreign doctor who treats just such illnesses as 
yours? He is in America now, but when he 
returns to England, if Mrs. Moore will allow 
it, I will arrange to have him examine you. 
He might be able to help, even if he could 
not cure you. Would you like that? ” 

“ Oh, dear lady, it would make you seem to 
me like an angel from heaven ! ” cried Violet 
in a transport. 

There, child,” interposed Mrs. Moore 
hastily, donT go and fancy yourself cured, 
just from the thought of it. You are most 
kind and thoughtful, ma’am, I am sure,” she 
added with tears in her eyes. “ And I am 
sure my ’usband and I would not be too proud 
to accept your offer for the little un.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones lifted Violet’s slender, 
thin white hand and clasping it within both 
her own, gazed long and steadfastly at the 
sweet, patient face upturned to hers. 


MRS. HARTWELL-JONES 235 

“ Violet/^ said Mrs. Hartwell-Jones softly, 
gently, do you have a feeling that you have 
ever seen me before? You know sometimes 
people who are apparent strangers do have 
that feeling for each other — an odd drawing 
together as if they had been intimate once 
upon a time ; perhaps in a former existence, 
perhaps 

She broke off abruptly, pressed the girFs 
hand tenderly, and smiling a farewell to them 
both, turned and left the courtyard. 

Mother,^' whispered Violet in a trembling 
voice, her eyes upon the archway through 
which Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had vanished, 
‘‘ mother, why did she look at me so strangely, 
and what did she mean by those odd words? 

“ I do not know; daughter, I do not under- 
stand, but there, don’t you be frightened, my 
sweet. She meant only kindness, I feel sure.” 

But Mrs. Moore’s mind was troubled. 


CHAPTER XVI 


SUSPENSE 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones did not go directly 
home. She took a long walk along the edge 
of the cliff and at length, clambering down 
a steep path, more of a track than a well- 
defined footway, she made her way home 
by the beach. It was late when she reached 
their lodgings in the little pink villa, and 
Letty was in a state of nervous apprehension. 

“ Oh, dear Aunt Mary, how thankful I am 
to see you ! cried Letty, running to the ter- 
race steps and throwing her arms around Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones. Mademoiselle and I did not 
know where you had gone and we got quite 
frightened, didn’t we, mademoiselle?” 

“ Bless your dear little heart, I am all right,” 
said Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, laughing quite natu- 
rally as she kissed the soft warm mouth, and 
smoothed the roughened hair. “ I just went 
for a walk, and walked rather farther than I 
intended.” 


236 


SUSPENSE 


237 

But if Mrs. Hartwell-Jones succeeded in 
setting at rest Letty's anxieties, she could not 
quiet her own unrest. During all her long 
walk one question had kept repeating itself 
again and again and again in her mind : 

Could it be possible ? Could it be possible ? ” 
And each time her reason and common sense 
argued against the possibility. But at the end 
of each argument, the strong, unreasoning be- 
lief which had stolen upon her as she stood in 
the covered passageway of the fisherman’s 
cottage, took possession of her again, each 
time stronger, more unshakeable in its sense 
of conviction. 

Naturally her disturbed state of mind be- 
trayed itself in her manner, and each day she 
grew more nervous, more absent-minded. Her 
appetite failed and she grew so restless that it 
became almost impossible to settle down to 
anything, either work or pleasure. 

“ You precious dear ! ” exclaimed Letty at 
last, almost in tears. You have worked too 
hard over that horrid, ungrateful book. 
Please, you mustn’t get ill, dear Aunt Mary !” 

I shan’t get ill, my child ; don’t worry 
about me. I shall be all right in a day or 


238 LETTT^S SISTER 

two/^ she answered, trying to reassure the two 
anxious faces bent upon her. 

But the nervous restlessness continued. At 
last she gave up trying to reason away the 
fancy that had seized upon her, body and 
soul. If she had had some one in whom to 
confide, to have talked the whole matter over 
with, it would have eased her mind. But she 
considered Letty too young and mademoiselle 
of too emotional a temperament, even to 
suggest to them the stupendous idea that 
dwelt constantly in her mind and heart. 

But do something she must. She resolved 
many times to go again to Mrs. Moore. She 
wished to ask more questions, but she hardly 
knew how to formulate them. 

She walked out a great deal by herself, in 
the endeavor to soothe her fears and longings, 
and one day her restless feet carried her up 
the hill, past the church to the miniature 
moor where they all had sat so happily on the 
morning Letty had repeated Mrs. Moore’s 
story. Oh, the wild hopes and fancies that 
story had conjured in her mind ! 

As she passed the church a siidden thought 
occurred to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. Perhaps 


SUSPENSE 


239 

the vicar of the parish could help her. She 
turned the idea over in her mind as she 
climbed the hill. It seemed worth trying. 

“ If he is the same vicar who was here at 
the time, he will surely remember the case, 
and will no doubt be able to give me some 
information. He would be intelligent enough 
too, if he came in contact with her, to know 
whether the woman who spoke ‘only gib- 
berish’ were a foreigner. At any rate, I shall 
try.” 

With Mrs. Hartwell-Jones in her present 
anguished state of mind, to think of a possible 
solution was to act upon it at once, and she 
retraced her steps hastily. 

“ Even if he can tell me nothing, it will be 
a comfort to me to unburden my mind to 
some one,” she reflected, for she had resolved 
to tell the vicar the whole story. 

Disappointment awaited her. At the vicar- 
age the housekeeper told her that the vicar 
had broken down in health and had been 
obliged to go away on a month’s holiday. 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s expression of disap- 
pointment was so keen that it touched the 
good woman’s heart. 


240 


LETTT'S SISTER 


Are you in sore trouble, m'lady ? she 
asked. Is your need of him great ? ” 

“ I am not exactly in trouble, thank you, but I 
am in need of the vicar. That is, I had hoped to 
get certain information from him, and advice.'^ 
Would the curate do, m’lady ? He’s a 
very good man and my master puts great 
faith in him.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s face brightened as 
her hopes rose again. 

“ Is he a very old curate ? ” she asked 
quickly, then corrected her blunder with a 
little laugh. “ I mean, has he been here in 
Lyme Regis for a very long time ? ” 

For a longish time, m’lady. He is well 
acquainted with all the affairs of the parish, 
and wise beyond his years, I’ve heard my 
master say.” 

“ Then I’ll try him,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
exclaimed impulsively. Will you please 
give me his address ? ” 

“ He is in lodgings, m’lady, at Mrs. Grote’s, 
part way up the hill beyond. It is almost the 
other end of the town,” she added regretfully, 
glancing sympathetically at Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s tired face. 


SUSPENSE 


241 

Ah, I do not mind that, thank you. I am 
used to walking. And how am I to tell Mrs. 
Grote's house when I come to it, please ? 

By the name on the gate-post. Tis called 
* The Copper.’ That is a jest of her good 
man’s, m’lady, owin’ to his name, you see, 
Grote.” 

‘‘ I see,” replied Mrs. Hartwell- Jones smil- 
ing mechanically, but with her thoughts far 
astray. “ Part way up the hill, you say ? 
Past the shops ? ” 

Just so, a short distance beyond the 
‘ Three Cups.’ It’s straight on, you can’t miss 
it.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones thanked her again and 
walked quickly down the hill, smiling as she 
made her way among the crooked windings 
at the foot, at the woman’s parting direction, 
which is an habitual one in England. In a 
country where there is scarce a quarter-mile 
stretch of straight road, except the Roman 
roads, whomever one stops to inquire the way, 
with scarcely an exception the answer will 
be : It’s straight on, you can’t miss it.” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones did not miss her direc- 
tions but she did miss the curate. He had 


LETTT'S SISTER 


242 

gone to visit a sick mill-hand, but was ex- 
pected back soon. So said Mrs. Grote, who 
looked at the beautiful, anxious-eyed inquirer 
with admiring sympathy and suggested that 
she come inside to wait. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones waited in the shabbily 
furnished little parlor until her nerves quiv- 
ered with impatience. She had convinced 
herself that the curate would be of some help ; 
in what way she did not yet know, but with 
each passing moment she grew more and more 
eager to unburden her mind to him. At 
length, unable to bear inactivity any longer 
she sought the landlady and procured from 
her the address of the house at which the 
curate was calling. Then she walked hastily 
down the main street again, knowing that 
there was no danger of meeting mademoiselle 
and Letty, who had taken their afternoon 
walk in the opposite direction. She found 
the street for which she was in search, among 
the several that twisted away at the foot of 
the hill beside the curio shop. As she turned 
down it, the charm of the scene almost made 
her forget her errand for the moment. 

On the left stretched a long row of quaint 


SUSPENSE 


243 

old houses, looking as if bent and twisted 
with age, their plainness softened by climbing 
roses, covered profusely with blossoms, which 
spread across the harsh surface as if they 
loved the faded, sun-warmed walls. On the 
right rushed a turbulent little mill stream, 
bordered by a low stone wall, with the green 
hill rising steeply just behind. 

The number Mrs. Hartwell-Jones sought 
was near the extreme end of the street, but 
before she had traversed half the distance, 
she met the curate coming toward her. He 
stopped at once as Mrs. Hartwell-Jones ad- 
dressed him, and listened, hat in hand, as she 
made known her errand. 

1 have two stories to tell you,^^ Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones began at once. Do you mind 
listening to them and then telling me if, in 
your judgment, they could be considered as 
two and two, and so made into four? I mean 
a carrying out of the old adage,” she added 
hastily, smiling a little at his perplexity. 

See, may we sit on that bit of wall over by 
the stream? I sought the vicar first, then 
walked to your lodgings and back here in 
search of you, and I am rather tired.” 


LETTT^S SISTER 


244 

First Mrs. Hartwell-Jones related, as briefly 
as the facts permitted, the tragic story of her 
own experience by shipwreck, fourteen years 
previously, and then, as minutely as she could 
from the few items in her possession, the tale 
of the little lace-maker’s rescue, when she 
was a tiny baby, by the fisherman of Lyme 
Regis. 

Now,” she exclaimed with feverish eager- 
ness, as she finished her stories, now, do you 
see what I meant by two and two making 
four?” 

“ You mean,” said the curate slowly, that 
you think that Mrs. Moore’s little lame girl 
may be ” 

Yes, yes,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones interrupted 
him nervously. Then you do see a simi- 
larity between the stories? The two pieces 
of the puzzle might fit together? It is not 
all my imagination ? ” 

No, there are many points of similarity, 
many, but as yet, no proofs,” replied the 
curate cautiously, dreading to rouse a hope 
which, if fostered, he saw would be an un- 
bearable shock should it prove false. It 
might be a mere coincidence. You must 


SUSPENSE 


245 

take into consideration the amazing like- 
nesses coincidences are apt to take to real 
facts. 

“ I am sure I shall find proofs/^ Mrs. Hart- 
well- Jones continued breathlessly. I cannot 
rest until I am sure of either one thing or the 
other. I thought perhaps the vicar might 
have remembered some significant incident 
that occurred at the time.^^ 

I dare say he might. Shall I write to him 
for you ? 

‘‘ Oh, if you would I But that means more 
waiting. Isn’t there something I could do at 
once? Those people who died; Mrs. Moore 
insisted that the woman was delirious all the 
while, but I think possibly her supposed 
raving might have been an Italian patois. 
My Caterina could not speak a word of Eng- 
lish. I have been to consult the village 
doctor, but he is quite a newcomer ; the 
doctor who lived here at that time has since 
died.” 

^^Ah, but the deaths of those people will 
have been recorded in the parish books,” ex- 
claimed the curate, inspired by a sudden 
thought. “ If you wish, we can go up to the 


246 LETTT^S SISTER 

church at once, and look the matter up,’’ he 
suggested, marking the feverish excitement 
of Mrs. Hartwell- Jones’s manner. 

That usually composed lady had let her- 
self go for the moment, had given herself over 
to an intoxicating frenzy of hope, upon which 
no doubt, either of reason or fear, cast a shadow. 
She fell into a musing revery as they walked 
up the hill together to the old stone church, 
and she felt suddenly timid and shy, as if some 
great mystery were about to be revealed to her. 

The curate studied her abstracted face 
curiously. He had seen much of Violet 
Moore during his residency in Lyme Regis, 
had taught her and had learned to love the 
docile, sad spirit of the lame girl. And now, 
was it his fancy, or did he see a resemblance 
in the sweet, anxious face beside him ? 

They entered the vestry, and motioning her 
to a seat, the curate unlocked a cupboard at 
one side of the room and took down several 
great, heavy books. 

Here is the year,” he said at length, and 
carried one of the books to a reading desk 
beneath a high window of stained glass. 

Mrs. Hart well- Jones rose and stood beside 



THERE WERE TWO NAMES 






«|i 

- * < 

^ \\ 1 

* ' * f" 


♦ - * - r» 
•. .» 


> - **v •J 

1 V. KL 

ar 

• 


% 

»X 




• I 








- .^jf- 

» :' : 

> 



#. 0 


C !t. '• vM* ■** ^ 1 , - 











• ( 


t /rRi •► vit 

^ CjK * f *1 



SUSPENSE 


247 

him, and as the curate traced the columns of 
the book, page after page, she felt as if her 
heart were bursting with suspense. All at once 
the curate uttered a sharp exclamation and 
pointed to a certain entry, half-way down the 
page. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones bent to look. 
There were two names written, one beneath 
the other. 

James Hallowell, able seaman ; home, 
Hereford.^’ 

Caterina . Foreign, surname un- 

known.’’ 

And the dates were two and three weeks 
later than that of the wreck of the “ Princess 
Alicia.” 

The air around Mrs. Hartwell-Jones ap- 
peared all at once to grow heavy and riotous, 
filled with moving black particles that choked 
and blinded her. She caught at the edge of 
the desk to steady herself, dimly conscious 
that the curate was speaking, but not at all 
taking in his words. 

Then all at once her brain cleared. The 
nervous unrest of the past few days left her. 
She was able to face the case intelligently, to 
separate fact from fancy. 


248 LETTT^S SISTER 

‘‘I am more obliged to you than I can ever 
express/^ she said solemnly to the curate. I 
am morally convinced that the little girl 
known as Violet Moore is my own child, lost 
from the ship upon which we were wrecked ; 
and rescued, with her Italian nurse, by this 
fisherman, Moore. But of course much re- 
mains still to be said and done.’^ 

And if I can assist you, at any time or in 
any way, please command my services, re- 
sponded the curate cordially. 

Thank you. I shall not hesitate to do 
so.” And thanking him again for his aid 
and interest, Mrs. Hartwell-Jones took leave 
of the curate and walked rapidly home. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A GREAT DISCOVERY 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones quickly settled upon 
a plan of action. Before she confided her con- 
victions to any one, she must have another in- 
terview with Mrs. Moore. And it must be a 
private interview, with no danger of interrup- 
tion. How to accomplish this without rous- 
ing suspicions puzzled her at first ; but she 
soon received an inspiration. 

In the absorption of her revery she had 
absent-mindedly walked past the turning that 
led to the Parade, and rather than turn back, 
she decided to go on and avail herself of the 
permission granted by the proprietor of the^ 
Three Cups ” to use the short cut through 
his garden. As she passed the inn she saw 
in the window a placard advertising a motor 
car for hire. 

The very thing ! she ejaculated, stopping 
short. I’ll send them off on a motor ride, 
Letty, mademoiselle and Violet I ” 

249 


LETTT^S SISTER 


250 

Entering the inn, she engaged the motor on 
the spot for the following afternoon, and hur- 
ried home, very late but in such high spirits 
that Letty was astonished until she was told 
of the proposed excursion and believed that 
her beloved Aunt Mary was so radiantly 
happy because she was able to give such a 
great pleasure to the little lame girl. Letty 
herself was in a state of delirious joy and went 
rollicking off with mademoiselle at once, to 
carry the good news to the fisherman’s cot- 
tage. 

Aunt Mary has just discovered that there 
is a motor car to be hired at the ^ Three 
Cups,’ ” she exclaimed, the moment they had 
entered the courtyard, and, Violet, what do 
you think ? You are to go off with mademoi- 
selle and me for a whole long afternoon’s ride 1 ” 

Me go for a ride in a motor ! ” ejaculated 
Violet, hardly able to believe her ears. 

When the motor drew up at the curb the 
next afternoon at the appointed hour, Violet 
was already out on the pavement, too excited 
to sit upon the stool anxious Mrs. Moore had 
fetched, but standing, leaning on her crutches 
and watching with eager eyes. Mrs. Hart- 


A GREAT DISCOVERT 251 

well-Jones alighted and the chauffeur lifted 
Violet into the car in her place, carrying the 
frail, slender body with ease. 

As soon as they were out of sight, waving 
joyous farewells, Mrs. Hartwell- Jones turned 
to Mrs. Moore and said : 

“ May I come in and talk with you a little 
while? ” 

Mrs. Moore assented civilly, half pleased by 
the attention, yet half in dread of she knew 
not what, to come. 

I want to say a good deal,^^ Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones continued frankly, “ so if you would 
please get your sewing and settle down, here 
in the shadow of the courtyard, it would 
make me more comfortable about taking up 
your time. I admit that I sent all our young 
people away on purpose to have this talk. I 
am going to confide in you, Mrs. Moore, and 
then you will understand me better. 

Mrs. Moore looked up quickly. She was 
darning a little frock of Violet’s. 

The poor child wears them out so, under 
the arms, with her crutches,” she explained. 

Is it about the shipwreck you wish to 
speak, ma’am ? she asked. 


252 


LETTrS SISTER 


Yes, yes, if you please,’^ Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones said quickly, and then stopped. 

She had grown pale and agitated. She sat 
biting her lips and folding her handkerchief 
into tight creases until she had mastered her 
emotion. The effort required to speak of the 
matter in her mind made it clear how very 
serious the situation was. But when she be- 
gan to speak, it was without stopping, as if 
she felt the relief of getting the weight off her 
mind. 

‘‘ Such an idea has taken possession of me, 
Mrs. Moore, that I feel I must call it a con- 
viction, rather than a fancy. You remember 
that I told you the other day that I, too, had 
once suffered terribly in a shipwreck ? Well, 
in that wreck I lost my husband and — and 
my dear, dear baby daughter 1 

Her voice broke in a sob and Mrs. Moore 
looked up, startled. She was about to speak, 
but Mrs. Hartwell-Jones checked her with a 
gesture. 

“ Wait, please. Let me finish. The wreck 
happened at night. There was fearful excite- 
ment and confusion on board, of course. My 
husband had brought my baby and me on 


A GREAT DISCOVERT 253 

deck. The baby was in the nurse’s arms. 
My husband went to another part of the ship 
to help and presently he was brought back — 
senseless — he had been struck by a falling 
spar. 

“ He was — dying — Mrs. Moore — dying — 
and, needless to say, I forgot everything and 
every one but him. I suppose I fainted at 
last — or went out of my head — for when I 
came to myself every one had left the ship 
but the captain, a few of his crew and myself. 
My — my baby was gone ! She and the nurse 
had been put in one of the life-boats — the 
captain did not know which one, of course. 

It was days before I recovered my senses 
and by that time we had been picked up and 
the ship that rescued us had nearly reached 
the United States. You may guess how hard 
I worked to — to find my baby, Mrs. Moore. 
I did everything, I believed, that human 
agency could do. I employed the most skil- 
ful detectives both in America and England. 
But I never heard a word. 

But the other day — hush I No, no, please 
let me finish. The other day when my Letty 
came home and told me — told me the story 


LETTT'S SISTER 


254 

you had told her, I — it seemed that something 
spoke in my heart, Mrs. Moore. Something 
that has been speaking ever since, saying the 
same thing over and over. Do you believe 
in the supernatural, Mrs. Moore ? No, no, 
not the supernatural — that is not the word — 
but a sense within us that knows one thing 
when our reason says the other. A voice that 
neither reason nor logic, nor yet the force of 
circumstances can silence, keeps repeating 
something over and over to my inner con- 
sciousness. And what it says is 

She stopped speaking again, too overcome 
to give utterance to that which had possessed 
her through all these days of uncertainty and 
suspense. 

But Mrs. Moore divined what she would 
say. She was almost as agitated as Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones herself. 

You don’t mean to say that you — you 
fancy that our Violet — our little lame Violet 

— may be ?” she ejaculated, bringing out 

the words in jerks between trembling lips. 

Oh, I — why, ma’am, I ” 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones held up her hand. 

‘‘ Hush I Wait, please. We must both 


A GREAT DISCOVERT 255 

look at this thing quietly, sensibly. We 
must not jump blindly to conclusions. For 
the past few days I have felt like a wild 
thing, but yesterday I learned something that 
convinced and calmed me. I can look at the 
matter reasonably, for now I am sure. There 
are many, many things yet to be proved, of 

course. And yet She paused and then 

said solemnly, I feel my conviction stronger 
than ever. The inner voice is as insistent in 
its claims. 

Oh, Mrs. Moore, tell me, will I be horri- 
bly cruel to you if — if what I think, hope, 
almost know is coming to pass, will the pain 
of it be too hard for you to bear ? Words can 
never express the fulness, the overwhelming- 
ness of joy such an event would bring to me. 
But shall I be inflicting a sorrow equally 
great upon you 

Mrs. Moore was trembling but she spoke 
bravely. 

If — if we are to lose our Violet, ma’am, I 
shall always try to remember what it will 
mean to ’er and to you, ma’am, who have 
suffered so long. Do you know, ma’am,” she 
added after a pause, “ I’ve always known, in 


256 LETTT^S SISTER 

my ^eart of ^earts, that a time such as this 
would come, ^m. When she was brought to 
me, a tiny ’elpless baby — so ill an^ ^urt, poor 
mite ” 

Oh, don^t, don’t I ” interposed Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones, with a sob. 

“ My ’eart went out to the precious mite, 
but I said to meself then an’ there, that I 
would take ’er but as a treasure belonging to 
some one else but trusted to me keep for a 
time. I told my man I should always bear 
that in mind. 

“ And I ’ave tried to, ma’am, I tried 

But the years ’ave been many an’ — an’ she 
has grown very dear to my man an’ me ! ” 

Whereupon the two women wept together 
in their mutual sympathy and grief, after 
which they both felt much better. Mrs. 
Hart well- Jones was the first to recover herself, 
and she put away her handkerchief with a 
resolute air, saying : 

But we must come back to prosaic facts, 
dear Mrs. Moore. Neither your husband nor 
my lawyer will allow me to claim and you to 
give over Violet to me, merely because I 
‘ feel ’ that she is mine and because you have 


A GREAT DISCOVERT 257 

always ^ felt ^ that some day she would be so 
claimed. Ah, but how could the English de- 
tectives have failed to discover this clue ! 
she interrupted herself with a little wail. 

“ I fear me we didn’t go far to let the world 
know about findin’ of the child, ma’am,” ad- 
mitted Mrs. Moore rather shamefacedly. “We 
are poor folk and this is an out-of-the-way 
part o’ the world. I seldom see newspapers^ 
so would ’ardly know if anything ’ad been in 
them about — about your loss. An’ my 
’usband was too much at sea to ’ear much 
gossip on the land, ma’am.” 

“ But he must have heard news of the 
wreck from his fellow sailors ? ” 

“ Ah, yes, I dare say. But ’ow would that 
give us a clue to the baby’s name or people? ” 
retorted Mrs. Moore quickly, feeling that she 
must defend her husband. “ We ’ad no 
money to spend in startin’ a search an’ — an’ 
my man soon after went off on a long voyage. 
I grew fond of the baby ; she was company 
when I was alone. And so time drifted on. 
We did what we could for ’er poor, ’urt body. 
We took ’er as often as we ’ad money for the 
journey to Exeter for treatment by a good 


258 LETrr^S SISTER 

surgeon there. And — and I’ve always been 
kind to ’er, ma’am.” And poor Mrs. Moore 
broke down and cried again. 

I am sure of that, my dear,” replied Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones warmly, growing calmer and 
more collected as the other’s emotion in- 
creased. ‘‘ Let us talk the matter over seri- 
ously. We cannot change the past, but we 
may unravel the mystery of the present. You 
say that none of the survivors mentioned the 
name of the boat from which they had been 
wrecked ? ” 

Mrs. Moore shook her head, drying her eyes 
on the frock she was darning. ‘‘ Never to my 
knowledge. The other sailor talked very 
little before he died, poor soul, an’ as for the 
woman, she talked nothing but gibberish the 
’ole time, with never a sensible moment. She 
seemed to ’ave used up all her sense in caring 
for the baby.” 

“ Do you know, Mrs. Moore, that gibberish, 
as you call it, is one of the causes of my con- 
viction,” replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones quickly. 

I am wondering if what she spoke was de- 
lirium or — a foreign language?” 

Mrs. Moore looked up, startled by the new 


A GREAT DISCOVERT 259 

possibility. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones watched her 
with bated breath. 

My word I exclaimed the fisherman^s 
wife slowly, I never thought of that.’^ 

But you think it might have been? Oh, 
Mrs. Moore, might it not have been ? My 
baby’s nurse was an Italian woman ; she did 
not know a word of English ! Describe the 
woman to me, please, quickly.” 

“Well, as I remember, she was smallish 
an’ dark ” 

“ With black eyes and hair ? And was she 
dressed in dark blue, with a band of red 
around the bottom of the skirt?” 

Mrs. Moore’s slow wits went back over the 
years. 

“ I rather fancy she was. But w’at I re- 
members best was the long blue cloak that 
she ’ad wrapped round ’erself an’ the baby.” 

“ Ah, the long blue cloak ! It was Caterina ! 
My baby, oh, my baby ! ” cried Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones. “ Tell me more. Do tell me more.” 

Mrs. Moore’s senses were returning. 

“ If clothes’ll ’elp to prove anything,” she 
said, rising, “ I’ve the very clothes little Violet 
’ad on ; every identical article.” 


26 o 


LETTT^S SISTER 


Although she was not more than four 
minutes absent from the room, Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones felt as if the agony of suspense was 
almost beyond endurance. The moment she 
caught sight of the neatly folded little gar- 
ments, she knew that the quest of years was 
ended. Her baby had been found ! 

When the merry motor party returned, 
happy and gay, they found Mrs. Moore and 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones laughing and crying over 
a tiny heap of infant clothes, clothes soft and 
beautifully fine, but stained and gray with 
the stale sea-water, and slightly yellowed with 
their fourteen years of lying away in Mrs. 
Moore’s best chest. 

‘‘Oh, Aunt Mary, what is it? What has 
happened ? ” cried Letty, running to her and 
clinging to her with loving arms. “ 1 know that 
something has happened. Is it anything bad?” 

“ Oh, no, no, Letty dear I If it is true — 
and oh, it is true — it is very, very good. Un- 
believably good I Dear little Violet, can you 
bear to hear some very great news ? Will you 
be brave and sensible ? ” 

The little lame girl looked at her gravely 
and steadfastly. 


A GREAT DISCOVERT 261 


I have always borne a great deal. Please 
tell me what it is,” she said gently. 

Then, as calmly and clearly as she could, 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones made known her great 
discovery. 

Letty dear, Violet dear, we believe, Mrs. 
Moore and I, that you, Violet, are my little 
daughter, whom I lost at sea so many years 
ago ! ” 

It is impossible to describe the scene that 
followed ; the surprise, the delight, the curi- 
osity, the deep feeling. 

“ Of course there is a great deal yet to be 
settled, children,” Mrs. Hartwell-Jones said at 
last. “ Masculine minds must be satisfied 
with more solid proofs. But those can be ob- 
tained, somehow, and in the meantime, how 
happy, happy, happy I am ! ” 

And turning, she clasped the lame girl to 
her breast, but gently, tenderly, not vehe- 
mently as she would have desired, for she 
remembered the poor, injured hip. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


PROOF POSITIVE 

Days of excitement and rejoicing followed. 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had sent a cablegram to 
Mr. Shoemaker, her lawyer, that very even- 
ing, and he had replied that he would come 
to her by the first ship that sailed, for his 
help and presence would be needed. 

Mrs. Moore’s husband, too, was expected 
home almost any day, and while they all 
waited for these determiners of their fate, the 
little group of women and girls in the small 
seashore town talked and made plans and ad- 
justed themselves and their habits. 

Letty could hardly believe the wonderful 
thing that had come to pass. Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones begged her to keep their secret until 
everything had been definitely settled. 

‘‘ Of course we are just about as sure of it as 
mortals can be sure of anything, dearie,” she 
had said. “ But before we tell the world, let 
us have all our proofs.” 

262 


PROOF POSITIVE 263 

Letty, who had already planned long let- 
ters to Mary Beckwith, Clara Markham and 
Emma Haines, agreed to the common sense 
of this decision, and tore up the letters, but 
she felt that she could not contain her joy 
without some expression, so she bought a 
blank book and began a journal. 

It will help to relieve my mind, anyhow,’’ 
she reflected, ‘‘ and perhaps, when we get back 
home, I can show it to Emma Haines. And 
when we do go back — oh, think who will be 
with us I ” 

She found a great deal of comfort, too, in 
talking over the wonderful event with Violet 
herself, and unburdening some of her excite- 
ment. 

It is just too beautiful to be true,” she 
said, except that my Aunt Mary ought to 
have all the most beautiful things happen 
to her. Oh, Violet, aren’t you glad, glad, 
glad ? ” 

Violet was very bewildered by the astonish- 
ing turn which events had taken. Her life 
up to the present moment had been absolutely 
and completely uneventful, consisting of sit- 
ting in the flag-paved courtyard, under the 


264 LETTT^S SISTER 

shade of the fuchsia tree in summer and in 
an armchair in front of the kitchen fire in 
winter, with her lace cushion or an occasional 
book on her lap. Since she could not attend 
school on account of her lameness, the parish 
curate had helped Violet with her education, 
but his time was very much taken up with 
his parochial duties and progress had been 
slow and intermittent. 

She was quick at learning, and early mas- 
tered the art of reading, although very few 
books came in her way. If there were any 
money left from the sale of her lace, after 
buying her few clothes, Violet spent it for 
books, and treasured her meager little library. 

She knew the story of her rescue, and that 
she was not the fisherman’s own child. She 
felt the burden of her helplessness all the more 
on this account, and had rejoiced greatly when 
she found that she could earn enough by the 
sale of her lace to clothe herself She also 
hoped some day to earn enough money to pay 
back her kind adopted parents for the money 
they could so ill afford for the Exeter surgeon. 

The course of her life had run so very 
quietly and dully that at first it was almost 


PROOF POSITIVE 265 

impossible to realize the great change that 
was impending. She felt dazed, bewildered, 
overwhelmed. Whenever Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
came, she was seized with intense shyness, 
amounting almost to sullenness at times, so 
silent she became. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s feel- 
ings were deeply hurt at length, and she felt 
secretly frightened lest this new-found daugh- 
ter would grow completely estranged. 

But Letty understood and tried to explain 
Violet’s sensations to her precious, suffering 
Aunt Mary. To Violet in turn, she talked 
long and eagerly of Mrs. Hartwell-Jones and 
her kindness and thoughtfulness. One day 
she told the story of her own adoption, and 
that went further than anything toward break- 
ing down the barrier of Violet’s timidity. 

Do you mean that you were a poor little 
girl too, when — when she took you in?” 
Violet asked, hesitating over Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s name, but feeling somewhat reassured 
by the thought that perhaps one day Letty 
had been as poor and ignorant as herself. 

“ Indeed I was — so poor that I was ready to 
do anything to earn a living. I did not even 
have a nice, warm home, as you have, and 


266 


LETTT^S SISTER 


people as kind as parents to me ; but I 
traveled around with a circus. Oh, how 
dreary it was ! Mr. and Mrs. Drake were al- 
ways kind to me, in their way, but I had not 
known them very long — hardly at all before 
they took me into their circus, and when the 
circus broke up, I saw that they did not feel 
that they could share their home with me any 
longer. 

And there I was, without a friend or rela- 
tion in the whole world, when my adorable 
Aunt Mary came along like a fairy godmother 
and took me in I 

“And just think, Violet, she is your own, 
own mother, who has grieved for you all these 
long years. You don’t know — you can’t 
guess how perfect she is, and how she loves 
you. Please forget that she is a great lady 
and that you seem like a fisherman’s girl, but 
remember that all that is a mistake ; that you 
really are Aunt Mary’s own, own daughter, 
that she has wanted and wanted and wanted ! ” 

“ But it is so hard to believe — to under- 
stand,” protested Violet shyly. 

“ Of course it is. I can see that. But it’s 
true, nevertheless, and Aunt Mary’s heart is 



a 


9 ^ 


I THINK SHE IS WONDERFUL 




m 


4 ?* J. 2. 



lA - t^r\J/ 

^)l.^ ^V/1- ^ 





PROOF POSITIVE 267 

just aching to hug you. Please try to get 
over being bashful. She doesn^t understand, 
and is afraid you have taken a dislike to her.’^ 
Oh I cried Violet, her brown eyes filling 
with tears, I take a dislike to her ! I think 
she is wonderful, wonderful I And so very 
beautiful, Letty. With all that soft white 
hair and those rosy cheeks ! I never dreamed 
of any one so beautiful ! ’’ 

“ Then tell her so,’^ replied Letty practically. 

If only you^d say some of these nice things 
to Aunt Mary instead of about her ! Just let 
yourself go, once — only once, Violet, and 
you’ll never be afraid of Aunt Mary again. 
You couldn’t be. Why, it’s because she lost 
you that that beautiful hair you admire so 
much is white. It turned white when you 
were lost from the wrecked ship, think of that, 
Violet.” 

Violet hung her head. 

I am such a stupid, dull person, Letty. I 
am afraid even to speak before her, for fear 
I’ll say something wrong.” 

Rubbish. You’ll soon get over that. 
Why, Violet, Aunt Mary wouldn’t care if you 
spoke Choctaw, she’d be so busy thinking 


268 


LETTT'S SISTER 


that she had you back again. I dare say she 
wouldn’t even notice the difference.” 

“ What is Choctaw ? ” asked Violet cu- 
riously yet timidly, afraid that it might be 
one of the things she ought to know and did 
not. 

“ Oh, it’s some sort of Indian talk, I think. 
I don’t know. That’s just a saying. But 
really, Violet dear, I don’t think it’s fair to go 
on hurting Aunt Mary’s feelings this way.” 

“ Do I really hurt her feelings ? ” 

Of course you do. Suppose you were a 
mother and your daughter that you hadn’t 
seen for fourteen years behaved as if she 
didn’t love you and were afraid of you? ” 

I am afraid of her.” 

Well, wouldn’t your feelings be hurt? ” 

“ Yes, I fancy so. But listen, Letty. It 
just doesn’t seem possible that she is my 
mother. I’ll — I’ll — well. I’ll just have to get 
used to her, that’s all.” 

Letty wanted very much to laugh at the 
idea of one’s getting used to one’s own 
mother, but she did not, knowing how des- 
perately in earnest Violet was. She thought 
for a moment, her chin resting in the palm of 


PROOF POSITIVE 269 

her hand. Then she looked up and said 
brightly : 

“ I tell you what, make a story of it for 
yourself. That is the way I got over being 
scared when I did the tumbling act with my 
big brother.’^ 

I don’t understand.” 

Why, this way. Give up trying to make 
yourself believe that Aunt Mary is your 
mother and all that, but pretend to yourself 
that she is. Make the truth into a pretend- 
story. Just imagine that Aunt Mary came, 
as she did, to call on Mrs. Moore, as an ordi- 
nary visitor, and that you fell in love with 
her and made believe she was your mother. 
Make up a story and think of yourself in the 
story as her daughter. Think this over and 
over again, playing it like a game and mak- 
ing up all sorts of conversations with her. 
And in the conversations call her ‘ mother 
dear ’ as often as you can in your play-pretend 
story. Then, the first thing you know, you’ll 
be quite used to it. It will be like waking 
up from a dream and finding it come true.” 

“ I think I see what you mean,” replied 
Violet thoughtfully. I’ll try it.” 


LETTT'S SISTER 


270 

Therefore, upon Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s next 
visit, Violet began to weave the little story 
Letty had suggested, but looking up sud- 
denly, she found Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s eyes 
bent so lovingly, so longingly, upon her, 
under the white hair, that she forgot every- 
thing except Letty’s words, Remember that 
that beautiful hair is white because she lost 
you.^^ She opened her arms wide and cried 
out, in a broken, frightened voice : 

“ Mother, oh, mother I Are you really my 
mother ? 

In another second Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s 
arms were about her ; she had lifted the frail, 
suffering body to her knees and was holding 
it close, close to her wildly beating breast. 

My baby ! My precious, precious baby I 
Oh, how my heart has ached for you, all these 
years ! ” 

The days flew swiftly by. Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones had sent another cablegram to America, 
a rather long one addressed to Mrs. Emlin, 
making inquiries about the celebrated Aus- 
trian surgeon ; asking how long he was to re- 
main in the United States; and whether in 
the East or West. The letter in answer to 


PROOF POSITIVE 271 

that cablegram was to affect Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s movements, and she was content to 
make no definite plans until it came. 

Mr. Shoemaker arrived at length, as speed- 
ily as steamer and train could bear him, and 
as soon as he had heard the story, was shown 
the church record and the baby clothes, he 
felt that there Avas nothing more to be said or 
done. 

And to make assurance doubly sure, Mrs. 
Moore^s husband returned from his long sea 
voyage and confirmed all his wife’s state- 
ments. He, too, was overcome at the thought 
of losing the child who had been as their own 
for so long, but he made no moan. 

The only thing that I should like to 
have had happen,” said Mr. Shoemaker at 
the conclusion of a long consultation, “ is to 
have had the surviving man or the woman 
mention the name of the ship that was 
wrecked.” 

Mrs. Moore shook her head. 

The woman did not speak one English 
word, sir,” she reiterated. She talked just 
gibberish, or what I thought was such, ’er 
bein’ out of ’er mind. But Mrs. ’Artwell- 


LETTT^S SISTER 


272 

Jones says it might ^ave been Eyetalian. I 
used to remember some of the words she said, 
they were so queer. One was like snoring.^’ 

“ ‘ Signora,^ ” interpolated Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones with a smile. 

“ And another was, or sounded like princhi- 
something,^^ continued Mrs. Moore, astonished 
at Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s ready interpretation 
of such queer words. Those were the 
nearest to English she spoke at any time.” 

Was it ‘ Principessa ^ ” asked Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones eagerly, bending forward. 

“ Yes, ma'am, that's it — or as near as I re- 
member. It’s a many years ago, you know, 
ma’am.” 

Why, she was trying to tell you the name 
of the ship, then, all the time,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Hartwell- Jones excitedly, only she was 
saying it in Italian. It was the ‘ Princess 
Alicia.' ” 

“ Why, wife, lass,” exclaimed the fisher- 
man, looking toward his wife in mild sur- 
prise, as he grasped at what they were say- 
ing, “ 'ave ye forgot the name o' the boat? 
I knowed it all the w'ile, and told it ye at the 
time. 'Twas painted as plain as a pike staff 


PROOF POSITIVE 273 

on the side o’ the life-boat we got the poor 
things from — the ‘ Princess Halicia.’ ” He 
turned to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones apologetically. 

1 ’eard all about the wreck o’ the ^ Princess 
Halicia ’ on board my next voyage, but I was 
bound for the Hafrican coast, and knowed 
’twould be many a month before 1 could send 
word to any one ’t we had found the child. 
Moreover, w’en I left, the poor babe was so 
sick I doubted in me mind if she would live. 

“ I was taken sick meself in Hafrica, and 
could not come ’ome with me own ship. 
W’en I did get back, a year an’ more ’ad gone 
by, heverybody seemed to ’ave forgotten the 
wreck of the ‘ Princess Halicia,’ an’ the little 
miss was grown into quite a ’ealthy child. 
My wife ’ad grown so fond of the mite, an’ 
she was such a company to ’er, that I said no 
more about the matter. 

Nobody ’ad hashed for the child, so far as 
I knowed, an’ as we ’ad saved ’er, I thought 
as we ’ad a right to keep ’er. 

I’m sorry, lady, for all the years you’ve ’ad 
a sorrow to bear, but I’m sure the little lass will 
make it hall up to you, she is so lovin’ an’ 
gentle. ’Tis my good woman an’ me. ’ere, as 


LETTT^S SISTER 


274 

will ’ave to suffer now/’ And the strong man 
frankly passed the back of his hand across his 
wet eyes. 

His wife came to his side and taking his 
other big, brown hand, stroked it silently. 

Oh, I will not leave you, I cannot leave 
you I ” sobbed Violet, catching up her crutches 
and limping across the room to the pair whom 
until now she had always called father and 
mother. 

“ Ah, but you can and will, dear soul, for 
’tis your duty. We are always given the 
strength to do our duty, lass.” 

And hearing this Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
realized that, even if her little daughter had 
lost many years of book-learning and train- 
ing, still she had had a higher sort of educa- 
tion with these simple fisherfolk, who saw 
their duty so plainly and accepted it, however 
hard, patiently and uncomplainingly. 


CHAPTER XIX 


HOME AGAIN' 

As soon as Mr. Shoemaker had pronounced 
his verdict, that Violet really was Violet,” 
as Letty expressed it, she let slide a perfect 
avalanche of letters upon her friends, announc- 
ing the good news. It was she, also, who 
confided the excitement to Mrs. Betts and to 
their interested landlady. 

And I am so glad you have that extra 
little room opening off Aunt Mary’s, Mrs. 
Bishop,” Letty added, “ because it is just the 
place for Violet when she comes here. Your 
house is something like my friend’s, Mary 
Beckwith’s, summer home, always room for 
one more. Her brother Seth calls their house 
the ‘ rubber band,’ because it stretches so to 
accommodate more visitors. 

Oh, Mrs. Betts, I hope I am the first to 
tell you,” she cried, bobbing into the good 
woman’s shop very early on the morning 
after Job Moore’s return. 

276 


276 LETTT'S SISTER 

To tell me what ? gasped Mrs. Betts, 
very much astonished and a little alarmed. 

Why, about Violet.’’ 

And what about Violet ? Lauk-a-me, 
miss, don’t tell me anything’s ’appened to the 
child I ” 

Oh, a very great deal has happened I 
Something beautiful ! Something you could 
never guess if I gave you a thousand and one 
guesses, which I wouldn’t have time to wait 
for you to give, so listen. Violet Moore is not 
any longer Violet Moore, but Violet Hartwell- 
Jones I My Aunt Mary lost a baby in a ship- 
wreck, you know, and Violet is the baby, and 
it’s all been proved and seconded and I am so 
happy, happy, happ3% for now Aunt Mary 
has her little girl again, and I have a sister. 

And I can’t stay for a lesson this morn- 
ing, Mrs. Betts, because I have so many, 
many letters to write. Isn’t it glorious news? 
Good-bye.” 

Yes, but miss — miss Tell me ” 

But Letty was gone, leaving the astonished 
Mrs. Betts staring and gasping. 

And that was about the tenor of Betty’s 
letters. She was so eager to tell every one 


HOME AGAIN 


277 

the wonderful news that she was too impatient 
to finish one letter before beginning another, 
and by return mail came many anxious in- 
quiries to know what it was all about, or had 
Letty taken leave of her senses ! 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, too, was in a whirl. 
Her usual calm clear-headedness seemed to 
have deserted her entirely, and she appeared 
incapable of planning. Fortunately Mr. Shoe- 
maker was there to suggest arrangements and 
mademoiselle to carry them out. 

Mademoiselle proved to be Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones’s standby at this juncture. Instead of 
the emotional fiyaway to whom Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones had been afraid to trust her first 
vague hopes, mademoiselle was quiet, calm 
and full of repose. The news of Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones’s happiness had affected her like a 
beautiful piece of music. It was too wonder- 
ful, too solemn to grow gay or excited over. 

But one idea Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had very 
clearly in mind. 

I cabled at once — at the same time I sent 
your message, Mr. Shoemaker — to Mrs. Emlin, 
asking her to find out how soon the famous 
Dr. Heinrich was returning to this side. I 


2/8 LETTT^S SISTER 

knew she could find out promptly and posi- 
tively, because she is in constant communica- 
tion with Dr. Heinrich, arranging for his 
course of lectures at the Settlement House. I 
am most anxious to have this doctor see 
Violet and find out whether the precious 
child can be cured, or at any rate helped. 
Mrs. Eralin was to reply by letter, as I wanted 
to know more details than a cablegram could 
give me, and I have just received her letter. 

I intended, if Herr Heinrich were return- 
ing to this side before very long, to wait over 
here and consult him. But Mrs. Emlin 
writes that he is to remain in America an- 
other two months at least, possibly three. 
And so, Mr. Shoemaker, I want to go directly 
home.^^ 

“ I don’t wonder, dear lady, and I antic- 
ipated as much. Not, of course, for the 
reason you mention, because I did not 

know ” He was letting a kindly gesture 

complete his meaning, but Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
said bravely : 

Speak of it, please, whenever necessary. 
Violet’s lameness is a great grief to me, but it 
is a fact which has to be faced and borne — 


HOME AGAIN 


279 

perhaps. It may be curable. At any rate I 
shall not rest until I have tried every means 
in my power.’^ 

“ You are quite right, quite right. And if 
it be possible to consult this celebrated Aus- 
trian surgeon at home, it will make things 
much simpler for you, in every way.'^ 

Yes, and whatever may have to be done, 
we shall have the comfort of being in our 
own home. So please, what is the very first 
ship on which we can get passage home? ” 

Gravely, but with a twinkle of satisfaction 
at having gauged so well her feelings on the 
subject, Mr. Shoemaker produced from an in- 
ner pocket the folders of several different 
steamship lines, and, spreading them out upon 
the table, pointed out the positions of various 
staterooms to be had. 

I had just time between trains to stop in 
at the different offices for these,^' he explained, 
and I had them mark rooms on both this 
and next week's sailings. You see you can 
get excellent accommodation on almost any 
line at this season. The rush back does not 
begin until about the first of September." 

“ Then show me the steamer sailing earliest 


200 


LETTT'S SISTER 


of all upon which I can have as many state- 
rooms as we shall need/^ answered Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones impulsively. 

She looked across at the grave, quiet gentle- 
man who had served her so faithfully in so 
many crises of her life. 

You are certainly a friend in need, Mr. 
Shoemaker,^^ she exclaimed warmly. “ You 
have always come to me promptly in time of 
need, but this time I have asked of you more 
than ever before. It distresses me when I 
remember that I have brought you all the 
way across the ocean to come to my assist- 
ance.^^ 

Dear lady, I would travel half around the 
world if it would be of any help to you. Your 
husband was the dearest friend I had on earth, 
and for his sake, as well as your own, I am 
glad to be of great or little service as the case 
may be, whenever and wherever you are. 

“Besides,’^ he added lightly, “in summon- 
ing me across here you have really done me a 
service ; for when your cablegram came to me 
I had just made up my mind to take a much 
needed month’s holiday, but did not know 
where in the world to go for it. Now, I have 


HOME AGAIN 


281 


come to England, where I shall spend a most 
enjoyable four weeks, with perhaps a run 
across to Paris/’ 

“That makes me feel ever so much more 
comfortable,” replied Mrs. Hartwell-Jones. 
“ Now, let us look at those staterooms.” 

Letters of wonder, glad surprise and con- 
gratulation came pouring in from all sides. 
It added to the great joy, just to realize how 
many friends and well-wishers Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones had. The Beckwith family wrote char- 
acteristically, each and every member volun- 
teering to go home with Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
and her party as escort. But this privilege 
Mr. Jack Beckwith claimed for himself, and 
insisted upon being informed as to the steamer 
on which they were to sail, that he might book 
his own passage accordingly. 

“ Letty, dear, it is hardly worth while writ- 
ing such a length of detail to Emma Haines 
now,” laughed Mrs. Hartwell-Jones one day, 
pointing to an exceedingly thick budget that 
lay on top of a heap of letters, addressed in 
Letty’s hand to her friend at the Settlement 
House. “ We shall be at home ourselves almost 
as soon as that letter can reach Emma, and 


282 


LETTT^S SISTER 


then you will have plenty of opportunities to 
talk it all over/^ 

Letty laughed and pressed down more 
firmly a corner of the second postage stamp 
on. her letter. 

I didn’t just write that letter, Aunt Mary, 
that is, I didn’t write it all at once,” she ex- 
plained. But during those first few days 
when we all felt pretty sure about Violet and 
yet I might not tell any one the wonderful 
secret, why I just had to say things about 
it, somehow, so I began a journal, writing a 
page or two every now and then to say how 
pleased and excited and happy we all were. 

“ And as I’ve had so many letters to write 
and answer lately, that I hadn’t time to tell 
Emma much in my letter to her, I just tore 
those pages out of my blank book, with a 
little note to say what they meant, and am 
sending them to her. 

You forget, Aunt Mary,” she concluded 
with a grave air of responsibility, “ that after 
we get home I shan’t have very much time to 
talk over things with Emma, I shall be so 
very busy taking care of Violet.” 

Bless your dear, motherly little heart I ” 


HOME AGAIN 283 

ejaculated Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, the tears fill- 
ing her eyes, “ what a comfort you are going 
to be to me, Letty mine,’’ and she kissed her 
tenderly. 

The days of preparation were few and much 
had to be done. Violet must have some proper 
clothes for traveling, and Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s 
first intention was to go directly to London to 
shop. But it was so evident that Violet dreaded 
going about in her crippled state, any more 
than was necessary, that the idea was aban- 
doned at once. 

London sounds like such a dreadfully big 
place, with everybody always rushing about,” 
she said, “ I should be afraid some one would 
push against me and hurt my lame hip. Be- 
sides,” she lowered her voice and added shyly, 

I am afraid people would stare at me so, with 
my crutches.” 

So certain large shops were written to, and 
the most delightful packages began pouring 
into the sitting-room of the pink villa on the 
Parade ; warm flannels and wrappers, pretty 
soft dresses and a charming long coat to wear 
on shipboard. 

Violet sat all day in a state of bewildered 


284 LETTT^S SISTER 

bliss, gazing at the succession of pretty, dainty 
things and trying to realize that they were all 
meant for her. She “ tried on until she 
grew too tired, then Letty, who was found to 
be of practically the same size except for an 
additional breadth of shoulder, fitted for her. 

“ Isn’t it lucky that Violet and I are so near 
of a size. Aunt Mary?” she laughed. It 
will be most convenient, I think, for now 
instead of having to fit two different people 
you’ll only have to get double the number of 
the same things, and dress us like twins.” 

Which gay little speech set at rest a secret 
fear in Mrs. HartwelhJones’s heart. She had 
been a wee bit afraid that Letty might feel left 
out, even a bit jealous, of this new-found sister. 

There is one thing I simply must do, Mr. 
Shoemaker,” declared Mrs. Hartwell-Jones a 
day or two before their departure from Lyme 
Regis. I must do something for Mr. and 
Mrs. Moore. Mrs. Moore comes here every 
day to visit with Violet, and I can see how 
terribly hard it is going to be to give her up. 
I hurt her feelings almost past forgiveness by 
offering to pay her for her care of Violet dur- 
ing all these years. I have found out that she 


HOME AGAIN 285 

has a niece in service who is only too willing 
to give up and come to live with her aunt. 1 
am to pay the niece’s expenses here and a 
little something a month to make up for the 
wages she’s giving up. In this way Mrs. 
Moore will have some one — I can’t say to take 
Violet’s place, but to be a companion during 
Mr. Moore’s long absences. 

But I want to do some one special thing 
for them — some special treat to help get over 
the first pangs of loneliness, don’t you know.” 

“ I know what you could do,” Violet spoke 
up unexpectedly. Mother Moore (Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones had suggested this mode of address, 
following the example of the French in ad- 
dressing their foster mothers). Mother Moore 
has always wanted to see London.” 

“ The very thing, my darling,” exclaimed 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones enthusiastically. “ Let 
us arrange for a ‘ personally conducted ’ tour 
at once, Mr. Shoemaker, and when we present 
them with their tickets they can’t possibly 
refuse.” 

So, after all, Mrs. Moore was not so very 
badly off*, or would not be, when the first hard 
ache was assuaged. 


286 


LETTT'S SISTER 


Instead of poor, helpless me to trot around 
and wait upon, Mother Moore,’^ said Violet 
cheerfully, you will have a grown-up com- 
panion to help you about the house and visit 
with you. Then I shall send you letters all 
the time and perhaps, who knows, some day 
you will come over to New York to visit me. 
We’ll see. I am ready to believe that any 
wonder can happen now. 

And oh. Mother Moore,’’ she added trem- 
ulously, “ I may be cured I Just think of it I 
At any rate I shall be ever and ever so much 
better. Oh, doesn’t that thought make my 
going easier for you to bear ? ” 

And so the day of departure came and, 
almost before they knew it, the party were on 
board the big steamer homeward bound, Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones and her two daughters, as she 
kept repeating with almost hysterical joyous- 
ness to Mademoiselle La Grange, who was 
going with them as companion and helper. 
Mr. Shoemaker was on the dock to wave them 
off and he felt reconciled to not accompanying 
them when he saw Mr. Jack Beckwith’s merry 
face and stalwart form beside them on the 
deck. 


HOME AGAIN 287 

Mr. Jack made himself indispensable. He 
won Violet’s heart at once by his gravely 
polite manner and twinkling eyes, and she 
would allow no one else to carry her up and 
down the companion stairs from her state- 
room to her deck chair and back. 

“ You are always getting things, little Miss 
Grey,” said Mr. Jack to Letty. ‘‘ I envy you. 
First you got Mrs. Hartwell-Jones, and now 
you have got a sister. How do you manage 
it?” 

Isn’t it just unbelievably beautiful ? ” she 
responded earnestly, clasping her hands in 
the eager way it always amused him to see. 

I know I am just the luckiest girl in the 
whole world ! ” 

Mr. Jack regarded her soberly. 

You really are, Letty,” he said seriously, 

but not for exactly the reason you think. 
It is because you are blessed with a sunny 
disposition and the sort of soul that ^ thinketh 
no evil.’ ” 

Letty was delighted with this sincere praise, 
but she was puzzled too, and pondered long 
over his words. 

Then again, almost before they knew it, to 


288 


LETTT^S SISTER 


quote Letty’s words, they were all at home 
again — at home in the dear little house to 
which her beloved Aunt Mary had brought 
Letty less than a year ago. Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones had believed herself absolutel}^ happy 
and contented then ; but now, what an added 
joy and blessing were hers I 


CHAPTER XX 


GETTING WELL 

What a home-coming that was, to be sure ! 
The flowers and notes of welcome of last year 
were nothing to compare with it. There 
was no hamper of good things from Sunny- 
crest, to be sure, but Bridget, cheerful and 
energetic after her summer holiday, served 
up a luncheon that equaled any birthday 
feast ever spread. 

I have only one regret,’^ declared Mr. 
Jack Beckwith, who had escorted them home 
from the steamer and had accepted with alac- 
rity an invitation to remain for luncheon, 
and that is that I could not arrange to have 
a brass band to play outside the window. I 
am sure we all feel like it.’' 

They had not been at home twenty-four 
hours before the great surgeon specialist paid 
them a visit. Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s mind 
could not rest until his verdict had been pro- 
nounced. 


289 


LETTT'S SISTER 


290 

He came many times, asked many questions, 
and poor Violet, nervous and frightened, was 
obliged to submit to some very painful exami- 
nations. It was fortunate for every one that 
there was a great deal to do, unpacking, settling 
the house and receiving visitors ; for it diverted 
all their minds and relieved the suspense. 

At last the great doctor declared himself 
convinced that an operation would prove suc- 
cessful and accordingly Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
and Violet removed to a private hospital. 

Letty dear, I am leaving you in charge of 
the house,” said Mrs. Hartwell-Jones at the 
end of a long, confidential talk in Letty’s bed- 
room the night before they were to go. “ I 
know that you will be contented and indus- 
trious and I feel that I am leaving the house 
to a competent little housekeeper.” 

“ Indeed, Aunt Mary, I shall do my best. 
I am very proud to have you trust me so.” 

“ You are sure you will not be lonely ? 
You don^t want mademoiselle to come and 
stay with you, or Emma Haines?” 

No, really and truly I don^t, thanks. Mad- 
emoiselle is busy at school, I know, and it 
would be a nuisance to her to come back and 


GETTING WELL 


291 

forth every day. And Emma Haines is work- 
ing like a beaver to finish her shorthand 
course in time, for Mr. Goldberg will soon be 
ready for her. I shall have them to visit me 
often, and if I find myself getting scared or 
hearing bugaboos in the night. I’ll tell you 
and then we can invite mademoiselle or some 
one to come and help scare them away.” 

I have arranged for Katy to sleep in the 
little room at the end of the hall, you know, so 
she will always be within call. And Mr. Jack 
Beckwith has promised to keep an eye on you.” 

Oh, I shall be so busy that the time will 
fly. You and Violet will be home again be- 
fore I can turn around. I’ll have the house- 
keeping to attend to every day,” she recited 
importantly, “ and such a lot to do to get 
ready for school. Then I’m coming up to the 
hospital for a visit every day, you know, and 
so every minute will be fllled.” 

“ You are a sweet, precious girlie, and have 
succeeded perfectly in your generous plan of 
setting my heart at rest, my little comfort ! ” 
exclaimed her Aunt Mary tenderly. Oh, 
how blessed I am with my two precious 
daughters ! ” 


LETTT'S SISTER 


292 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had watched Letty 
closely during all these busy days. In spite 
of having had her heart set at rest many times 
by the girl’s happy face and contented chatter, 
yet the fear would creep out again and again 
that Letty felt herself set back into second 
place in her adopted mother’s affections. 

One of Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s letters had 
been from Monsieur Blanc, the distinguished 
French singing master who had heard Letty 
sing in London. He had heard of Mrs. Hart- 
well-Jones’s good fortune, and wrote to con- 
gratulate her. At the end of the letter he 
had said with true French emotion : Now 
that you have your own daughter to love and 
cherish, madame, perhaps it will be easier to 
let your other child, the little adopted one, 
follow the career that is so clearly marked out 
for her. Let me have her, my dear madame, 
I beseech you, and I assure you that one day 
she will have the world at her feet as one of 
its greatest singers. To my mind, madame, 
your finding of your lost daughter is a double 
blessing, for it will render easy to you the 
duty of giving Miss Letty over to the vocation 
that is hers by rights.” 


GETTING WELL 


293 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was pleased at the as- 
sumption of this great man that Letty^s suc- 
cess as a singer was assured, but the tone of 
his letter hurt her. 

“ He need not write as if it would be easy 
for me to give Letty up/’ she reflected, as if 
she were less important to me now, and that 
her place was fllled. My precious, sweet 
hearted Letty, I shall always love her as ten- 
derly as if my own precious baby had not 
been restored to me. Indeed, I can never 
forget that it was through Letty that I found 
her I ” 

It was some time before Emma Haines 
could accept Letty’s invitation to come to 
spend the afternoon with her. Emma was 
working very hard indeed over her course in 
stenography. She was obliged to give every 
spare minute to her studies, for she still had 
her work to do at the Settlement House, and 
the qualifying for Mr. Goldberg’s work had 
to be done after hours. 

But by dint of close application and sitting 
up late for several nights, she felt that she 
was justifled in taking an afternoon off, and 
hurried up-town. She was as anxious to talk 


LETTT^S sister 


294 

over everything as Letty herself, but it was 
natural that her own affairs should be upper- 
most in Emma’s mind just now. 

“Just think, Letty,” she exclaimed the 
moment her things were off and the two girls 
were settled cozily in Letty ’s room, “ I am to 
start with Mr. Goldberg on the first of Octo- 
ber and he is to pay me thirty dollars a 
month. Think of my earning all that I And 
as fast as I improve and get more useful to 
him, he will raise my salary. 

“ I am to go on living at the Settlement 
House for a while, as it’s so much cheaper, 
and I can do things there evenings to help 
pay my board, such as helping to pass refresh- 
ments on social evenings and sometimes lend- 
ing a hand with the bookkeeping or mend- 
ing. Mrs. Emlin says she thinks I’d better 
leave Tottie with Mrs. Andrews for this win- 
ter, anyway, and I’m willing, ’cause Lottie’s 
happy there. Mrs. Andrews is real fond of her. 

“ And of course it’s much cheaper to have 
Tottie stay there a while longer. If I can 
save some money right now at the start, it 
will make more to go on with when I begin 
taking care of her. 


GETTING WELL 295 

“ But here I am, rattling on about my own 
affairs, and I guess you^re just as crazy to talk 
about yours. You know I haven’t really seen 
you, not to have a good talk, Letty, since you 
got back, after all your foreign travel. It 
hasn’t changed you much,” she added, sur- 
veying her friend keenly. 

I should think not ! ” replied Letty, 
laughing merrily. You talk about my 
‘ foreign travel ’ as if I’d been around the 
world, at the very least, whereas we hardly 
traveled at all.” 

In truth, the summer had changed Emma 
more than Letty. Always old for her age, 
she had become quite grown up under the 
responsibility of settling in life as a wage- 
earner. 

“ But although we did not travel much, 
when that wonderful thing happened I felt 
as if we had been away much longer than 
we were,” continued Letty. It was all just 
like a story book, Emma. It was the merest 
chance, you know, that took us to Lyme 
Regis, to begin with, then chance again that 
made me take lessons in making lace and ad- 
miring some pretty pieces Violet had made to 


296 LETTT'S SISTER 

sell. Then mademoiselle and I went to see 
her, you know, because we felt sorry for her, 
and then — why, all the rest worked out like a 
story.’^ 

What is she like?’’ asked Emma who 
not seen Violet yet. Is she pretty ? ” 

Awfully pretty, and now that we know 
who she is, we can see how very much she 
looks like Aunt Mary. Mademoiselle says 
that Violet reminded her of some one she 
knew, from the very first, and she could never 
think who it was. She kept going over in her 
mind all the different girls she knew to trace 
the likeness, but of course she never thought 
of Aunt Mary.” 

Violet’s rather a funny name. I never 
knew any one named Violet before. Is it 
what Mrs. Hartwell-Jones had named her 
when she had her — before she lost her ? ” 

“ No, Violet was christened Mary, after her 
mother. But she was too little to tell Mrs. 
Moore what her name was, when she was 
found, and so Mrs. Moore picked out a fancy 
name that she thought pretty and called her 
by it. 

“ And it really suits Violet in a way ; she is 


GETTING WELL 


297 

so dainty and delicate looking, with sort of 
violet lights in her eyes, and so we are going 
to call her Violet ^ for short/ ” 

“ Violet isn’t any shorter than Mary — it’s 
longer,” commented Emma, who was a very 
literal person. “ How does Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones take it ? ” 

“ Oh, Emma, it’s blissful to see her. Aunt 
Mary has grown years and years younger, and 
that’s only fair, when you come to think of it, 
for it was losing Violet in the beginning that 
made her get white haired and old.” 

Emma gave her a shrewd little glance. 

As things have turned out, it’s kind of 
lucky you call her ^ Aunt Mary ’ instead of 
‘ mother,’ ain’t it?” she commented. 

What do you mean by ^ as things have 
turned out ’ ? It was still rather soon after 
my own mother’s death when I went to Aunt 
Mary, and I found that way of speaking 
easier.” 

Well, it’s certainly easier than havin’ to 
change.” 

‘‘ Why should I have had to change ? ’ 

Oh, come now, Letty, don’t pretend you 
don’t understand. You don’t think Mrs Hart- 


298 LETTT'S SISTER 

well-Jones'd want you to go on calling her 
‘ mother ^ after she’d got her own daughter back ? 
It might seem to Violet like you’d taken her 
place. Instead of that it’s your nose that is 
out of joint,” she added a little maliciously. 

Letty looked puzzled and a trifle hurt. 

“ What can you mean by saying my nose is 
out of joint, Emma ? ” she demanded straight- 
forwardly. 

Emma laughed and looked a little sheepish. 

“ Why, I only thought perhaps you might 
be feeling a little left out in the cold,” she 
answered evasively. 

“ Nonsense,” replied Letty sharply. Violet 
and I are like twin sisters. As if I could be 
mean and selfish enough to be jealous of Aunt 
Mary’s finding her dear, dear baby again, that 
she had grieved for so long ! I am as happy 
as happy can be, Emma Haines.” 

Letty was hurt as well as indignant, by her 
friend’s misunderstanding. But just then 
Katy brought in a tray with hot chocolate 
and small cakes, and the situation, which had 
threatened to become awkward, was relieved. 

Emma turned the conversation again to her 
own affairs and Letty listened with as much 


GETTING WELL 


299 

interest as she could summon. The topic 
lasted until Emma’s departure, but after she 
had gone Letty did not go at once to her prac- 
ticing, as she had intended to do. Instead, 
she sat down on a chair in front of the draw- 
ing-room fire and, leaning her elbows on her 
knees and her chin in her hands, fell into a 
brown study. 

Mr. Jack Beckwith found her thus when he 
stopped in, half an hour later, to see how she 
was getting on. 

Not such good news from the hospital ? 
he asked anxiously, surveying her grave face. 

Oh, the best,” she answered reassuringly, 
and brightening a little under his kindly man- 
ner. But I was — well, just a little bit wor- 
ried about something.” 

Will you tell me what it is ? Perhaps I 
can help, in the absence of Aunt Mary,” he 
suggested. 

I should like very much to talk it over 
with you,” Letty replied frankly, for it is 
something I shouldn’t care to speak about to 
Aunt Mary.” 

Dear me, this sounds serious. Fire away, 
little Miss Grey.” 


300 


LETTr^S SISTER 


“ Emma Haines has just been here, and she 
seemed to think — well, she seemed to think — 
it is hard to tell it without saying too much, 
Mr. Jack. She took such a queer attitude 
about what has happened ; about our finding 
Violet, you know. 

“ Emma seemed to think that — that pos- 
sibly Aunt Mary would not want me any 
longer. Of course I know that is silly, Mr. 
Jack, but — but I couldn’t help thinking about 
it a little.” 

“ Of course you could not help it. Hateful 
speeches, however untrue, always penetrate. 
But, Letty dear, of course you know that Mrs. 
Hartwell-Jones feels nothing of the sort. 
She feels, just as you do, that her joy in life 
has been doubled. 

“ But, Letty, there is another side to the 
question. There is the future. You are to 
begin singing lessons this fall, and if all goes 
well, more study and broader experience will 
be necessary. Now, if you had continued to 
be Mrs. Hartwell-Jones’s only charge, she 
would have found it hard to give you up, 
when the time came to send you away to 
study ; not so much because of her love for you, 


GETTING WELL 


301 

for love means self-sacrifice, but from sheer 
loneliness and inability to do without you. 

You, in your turn, would have been 
hampered by anxiety for her happiness and 
welfare, and, if you had consented to leave 
her at all, you would have given but a 
divided attention to work which, to succeed, 
must be entered upon with all one’s heart and 
soul. Whereas now, when the time comes, 
Violet will be here to keep her mother from 
missing you too much.” 

Of course, and when I do go away to 
study, as I surely hope to, some day, although 
I shall suffer perfect torments of homesick- 
ness, I shall know that precious Aunt Mary 
is happy. And as for the present, Mr. Jack, 
it would be flat disloyalty to Aunt Mary to 
imagine even for a moment that she hasn’t 
got a heart big enough to hold both her 
daughters ! I shall make Emma Haines see 
it that way — and any one else who may have 
thought as Emma did,” she added with proud 
defiance. 

Mr. Jack Beckwith rose and clasped both 
her hands. 

“ Good for you, my sensible, loyal little 


LETTT^S SISTER 


302 

Miss Grey. Your Aunt Mary is indeed 
blessed to have you for a champion. Any 
one who wins your love is lucky. So, three 
cheers for the future and ‘ Letty’s Career.’ ” 
Bowing gravely, he left Letty to the fire 
and her own thoughts. 


CHAPTER XXI 


CONCLUSION 

The days and weeks flitted busily, happily 
by. Violet’s recovery was assured, almost 
from the beginning. And why should she 
not get well with so much to help her ? 

The days at the hospital, herself and her 
mother alone together, were a great blessing, 
for the long separated mother and daughter 
drew very close to each other. “ They were 
busy getting acquainted/’ as Letty expressed 
it to Mrs. Somers. 

Each revealed to the other all her thoughts 
and feelings, the sadnesses and lonelinesses of 
the past, and the hopes and blessings of the 
future. Violet soon learned that there was 
nothing at all to fear, but everything to love 
and adore in this very charming mother of 
hers. She told, laughingly now, the shyness 
all gone, of her terror and timidity during 
those first days at Lyme Regis, and how Letty 
had helped her to overcome her fears by act- 
303 


LETTT'S SISTER 


304 

ing out a story, in which Violet was to pre- 
tend that the really new-found mother was the 
heroine of a wonderful tale. 

'' How like Letty that is ! '' exclaimed Mrs. 
Hartwell- Jones. ^‘Always making a story 
out of ever}^ thing, and always a happy story. 
I have never known any one with such a 
happy disposition as Letty.^^ 

It was what she told me about herself, 
mother, that helped more than anything to 
keep me from being afraid of you. It does 
seem silly now, when I think that I was ever 
afraid of you, but I was. You seemed so 
wonderful and so — so far away from me, that 
I was scared most to death. But Letty didn^t 
laugh at me. She understood and helped me. 
Oh, I am so glad I have her for a sister ! 

Which is just what Letty says about you,’^ 
replied her mother, beaming. 

Dr. Heinrich thought it wiser to have 
Violet stay at the hospital for longer than at 
first had been planned ; not because of any 
complications but just because she was get- 
ting well so rapidly and steadily that he pre- 
ferred not to risk an interruption of her prog- 
ress by a move. 


CONCLUSION 


305 

Letty was so serene and happy at home, so 
busy with her lessons and her friends, and 
reported being so well taken care of by Bridget 
and Katy that Mrs. Hartwell-Jones felt no 
misgiving about leaving her. Moreover, 
Letty had begun her singing lessons with 
Madame Henri and was quite absorbed in her 
work. October slipped by, and Letty ex- 
perienced only one little secret regret in the 
midst of her happy, contented life. She be- 
lieved that her birthday had been forgotten. 

Not that I care,^’ she told herself many 
times a day. I had such a wonderful time 
on my last birthday, and so many presents, 
that it was enough to last over two or even 
three birthdays ! 

She did not realize that the very fact of her 
birthday having been given such special at- 
tention the year before, made it harder to 
bear the overlooking this time. But she kept 
all thoughts on this subject very carefully to 
herself, and never so much as hinted at the 
coming event. 

The birthday fell on a Monday, and on 
Sunday afternoon preceding she went as 
usual to the hospital. By special permission 


3o6 LETTT^S sister 

of the superintendent, Letty was allowed to 
remain at the hospital on Sunday evening for 
tea, and in return for this kindness she sang 
hymns afterward in the convalescent ward ; 
concerts thoroughly enjoyed by both per- 
former and audience. 

These evenings with you and Violet are 
so nice,’^ she exclaimed. Sunday evening 
is the only time in the whole week that I 
ever get a bit lonely. All the school even- 
ings are filled up with studying and prac- 
ticing, and Saturday evening there is gener- 
ally something going on — the Settlement 
entertainments or a party at the Beckwiths’. 
You will love parties at the Beckwiths’, Vio- 
let. But Sunday is different. Sunday even- 
ings were meant to be spent with one’s own 
family, I think.” 

On this particular Sunday evening — or af- 
ternoon rather — Letty was feeling pensive. 
She told herself that it was because she was 
going to be fifteen years old to-morrow and 
was growing old. She would not admit that 
she felt sorry because she believed that no one 
else remembered that to-morrow she would 
be fifteen. 


CONCLUSION 


307 

Violet was permitted to walk a little around 
her own room — it seemed an unbelievable 
thing that she actually could walk without 
the worn little old crutch — and she hurried 
to the door to meet Letty, as soon as the brisk, 
familiar steps were heard in the corridor. She 
almost ran, so eager was she to see Letty. 

But nothing was said except the usual 
exchange of greetings, until the three were 
gathered cozily around the open fire. Letty’s 
cheeks were fiushed by her quick walk 
through the keen autumn air, and her pretty 
brown hair was wind-tossed. She made a 
delightful picture of health and happiness as 
she bent over the bunch of bright crimson and 
yellow leaves she had gathered on her way. 
Violet bent over the leaves too, with eager- 
ness. They seemed to bring the out-of-doors 
to her, to help her to realize that before very 
long she too could wander in the park and 
gather its spoils. As Mrs. Hartwell-Jones 
watched the two absorbed faces, her heart 
grew big with love and gratitude that she 
should be thus doubly blessed. 

How pretty they look together, she 
thought. “ Soon my Violet’s face will be as 


3o8 LETTT'S sister 

plump and rosy as Letty's/^ she reflected 
hopefully. 

‘‘ Letty dear” she said aloud, “ do you re- 
member what we were doing this time last 
year?’^ 

Letty looked up quickly and her cheeks 
flushed with embarrassment. It was almost 
as if Aunt Mary had read her secret thought. 

Yes, indeed I do,’^ she answered promptly. 
‘‘ We were on our dear, dear motor trip. That 
motor trip was a reward for bad conduct,” she 
added merrily, turning to Violet. I went 
roller-skating in the park without Aunt 
Mary^s permission, and very deservedly got 
tumbled over and broke my wrist. So, when 
I was suffering from remorse and the wrist, 
Mr. Jack Beckwith rewarded me by taking us 
all on a most perfect motor trip. That is a 
way Mr. Jack Beckwith has, Violet, he re- 
wards failures, as you^ll And out for yourself 
— or no, I donT believe you ever will And out 
for yourself because you are too good ever to 
be naughty and too brave ever to fail.” 

Oh, Letty, doiiT praise me so highly ! I 
truly don’t deserve it, and shall never be able 
to live up to it,” ejaculated Violet, half laugh- 


CONCLUSION 


309 

ing and half crying, for she was still in a 
highly nervous state from the suffering and 
suspense she had been through. 

So you will have to take my word for it,’^ 
went on Letty gaily. “ And I sometimes 
think that his way is the best way of all, 
perhaps, for it makes the wrong-doer lots sor- 
rier and more repentant than any amount of 
punishment could do, and not nearly so apt 
to forget and do it again. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones was surprised and 
touched by this bit of wisdom. She listened 
thoughtfully and tucked it away in the back 
of her brain to make use of some time in a 
personal trial. Then she returned to the sub- 
ject in hand. 

But it was something more than just the 
motor trip,^’ she persisted gently. 

It was your birthday,’^ broke in Violet 
excitedly, unable to keep the secret another 
moment. “ Mother told me all about it, and 
she said we might celebrate on Sunday again 
this year, because of your being here with us 
all evening.’^ 

In the excitement and pleasure of gift-giv- 
ing that followed, there was no chance for 


LETTT'S SISTER 


310 

Letty to express the joy and thankfulness she 
felt more than by the few broken words : 

“ You remembered ! Oh, you remem- 
bered ! ” 

But Mrs. Hartwell-Jones understood and 
was glad that she had not put off the celebra- 
tion until the morrow — the real date. 

Supper hour was early at the hospital and 
Letty had scarcely recovered from the sur- 
prise and joy of her gifts — a dainty set of 
chinchilla furs from her Aunt Mary and an 
exquisite bit of Honiton lace from Violet — 
when a knock on the door was followed by 
the entrance of a maid to set the table. The 
meal was very simple but oh, so merry I 
Many a sad face in the women’s ward, around 
the corner of the long, bare corridor, bright- 
ened at sound of the peals of girlish laughter. 
And there was ice-cream to top off with, or- 
dered in specially, and a beautifully deco- 
rated birthday cake, the counterpart of last 
year’s, only larger, and crowned with fifteen 
pink candles instead of fourteen. 

Just think what a great girl you are grow- 
ing to be, Letty mine ! ” sighed Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones a bit wistfully. 


CONCLUSION 


311 

It doesn’t seem possible that it’s really a 
whole year since my last birthday,” agreed 
Letty, but I suppose that is because I’ve 
been so awfully happy.” 

“ There’s a ring and a sixpence and a thim- 
ble in the cake,” put in Violet eagerly. ‘‘And 
mother says we may send slices of it to the 
convalescents so that they may have the fun 
of looking for the ring and things.” 

“ Oh, how nice, dear Aunt Mary, to think 
of anything so kind. May I carry the pieces 
of cake to them myself? ” 

“ Yes, dear child, but you two girls must 
have your slices first, and the nurse.” 

“ And you, too. Aunt Mary. Oh, dear, I do 
hope we won’t get any of the things,” she 
added, lifting the knife. “ Do you remember 
how Mr. Jack got the ring last year and gave 
it to me? ” 

As if her mention of his name had invoked 
that young gentleman’s presence, there was a 
knock on the door and a maid entered, bearing 
Mr. Jack Beckwith’s card and the request that 
he might be allowed to come up for a moment. 

“ Aha, I guessed as much ! ” he ejaculated 
as he paused in the doorway and surveyed 


LETTT^S SISTER 


312 

the gay little party. Am I in time for the 
* party ^ ? Mercy me, isn’t that a pretty big 
cake for three ladies ? ” 

“ There is still some ice-cream left, and you 
may have a slice of cake if you will promise 
not to choose the slice with the ring in it,” 
replied Letty merrily. 

Then she explained the reason of the cake’s 
being so large, and Mr. Jack asked permission to 
help carry plates of it to the convalescent ward. 

There was great merriment over the hunt- 
ing of the hidden prizes. A pale, tired-eyed 
little seamstress got the ring, and blushed like 
a girl. A hearty, jolly washwoman, twice 
married and the mother of six, got the 
thimble and the ward nurse herself the six- 
pence. 

When it was over and details of the find- 
ings reported to Violet, they all settled them- 
selves again around the fire for a comfortable 
talk. Letty displayed her gifts for Mr. Jack’s 
admiration and then he, rather diffidently for 
one usually so sure of himself, drew a small 
package from his pocket and said, more to 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones than to Letty : 

I don’t know whether I shall be allowed 


CONCLUSION 


313 

to present it, but it seemed so absolutely the 
most appropriate thing that I couldn’t resist 
trying. I happened to see it in passing a 
jeweler’s window and it called out to me : 
‘ Stop, look and listen ; whom do I remind 
you of?’ I did stop and exclaimed at once : 
‘ Letty ! You certainly should be a part of 
Letty Grey I ’ So I went in and bought it, 
and there you are.” 

By this time the girls, giggling over his ex- 
planation, had between them got the little 
package unwrapped. Letty pressed the fast- 
ening of a tiny leather case and displayed, 
resting upon a white velvet cushion, a most 
exquisite little opal ring, surrounded by tiny 
brilliants. Letty could not speak in her as- 
tonishment and rapture, but Mrs. Hartwell- 
Jones shook her head at Mr. Beckwith. 

It is her birth stone,” he pleaded meekly. 
‘‘ And she is fifteen. But if you will let her 
keep it ‘ for luck ’ she needn’t wear it for a 
few years.” 

And so it was settled, for few could resist 
Mr. Jack Beckwith when he had set his heart 
upon being allowed to do anything, where- 
upon he took a hurried leave, to get home in 


LETTT'S SISTER 


314 

time for late dinner, he said, but in reality to 
escape Letty’s overwhelming thanks. 

It was this little unexpected birthday cele- 
bration that gave Letty her idea for the get- 
ting well party, as she called it. She ex- 
plained her idea to Mrs. Hartwell-Jones one 
afternoon when they had left Violet to her 
massage and gone shopping together. 

“ I’d like to have a real evening party. 
Aunt Mary, to welcome Violet home, and to 
invite all our special friends. Then Violet 
can get acquainted with them all at once. It 
is lots easier to get acquainted with people at 
a party because then every one is laughing 
and talking and having good times and you 
don’t have a chance to feel shy or strange. 
May I have it ? ” 

‘‘ But how can you manage without me at 
home to help you ? ” 

“ I can do it all by myself, truly, invita- 
tions, supper and all. Bridget and I have al- 
ready talked over the supper and Katy has 
settled which rooms people are to leave their 
wraps in. And her sister is going to take her 
evening off to come help open the door and 
wait on people.” 


CONCLUSION 


3^5 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones laughed. 

‘‘ You seem to have got everything ready. 
Have you sent out the invitations yet?^^ 

“ Of course not, Aunt Mary. I just wanted 
to be sure it could be done, and that Bridget 
and Katy would be willing to help, before I 
asked you. But I know just what to say in 
the invitations, and how to receive the people 
when they come,” she added artfully. Here 
is my list.” 

She produced a sheet of paper and a lead 
pencil. 

^‘The pencil is to add other names if you 
think of any one I have left out — or to cross 
out any you wish,” she added slowly. 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones smiled doubtfully as 
she cast a hurried glance over the paper. 

Grandfather and Grandmother Baker and 
the twins,” she read. You evidently are 
not going to have an age limit to your party.” 

“ Oh, no, I said it wasn’t going to be a 
usual kind of party, but all the people I love 
best and who have been kind to me ; so Violet 
can get to know them. I hope the whole 
Beckwith family will come, even Mrs. 
Somers’ children if she will let them sit up 


LETTT’S SISTER 


316 

late for a treat. They can have ice-cream and 
lady-fingers and go home at nine o’clock.’’ 

Mrs. Hartwell-Jones caught sight on the 
list of the names of Mr. and Mrs. Goldberg 
and Mr. and Mrs. Drake. 

I will look over the list and tell you what 
I think of it to-morrow,” she said gravely, 
folding the paper and putting it in her shop- 
ping bag. 

Well, if you approve, may we have the 
party during the Thanksgiving holidays? 
Just think. Aunt Mary, Violet doesn’t know 
what Thanksgiving is for. I am sure she 
will want to celebrate it in thankfulness for 
her own good luck, and I’d like to introduce 
her to all the friends who have done so much 
for me and been so kind to me — all of them, 
dear Aunt Mary — so that she may know how 
much I have to be thankful for,” finished 
Letty soberly. 

In view of this explanation of the matter, 
Mrs. Hartwell-Jones allowed the list to go out 
just as it stood and Lett}^ was plunged into 
the delightful and absorbing interest of getting 
ready for the party. 

“ We must have it a nice, quiet party, be- 


CONCLUSION 


317 

cause of course Violet can’t move about much 
yet,” she said to Mary Beckwith, who was 
helping her with the arrangements. ‘‘ What 
games can you suggest ? ” 

Well,” replied Mary, after a little con- 
sideration, “ suppose we divide the party in 
two. The little ones can have a donkey 
party in one room while all the rest are 
guessing at a ‘ book party ’ in another. You 
know what a book party is? A lot of objects 
or pictures got up to represent books, and 
each person has a pencil and paper to write 
down their guesses. It is lots of fun, but my, 
what a lot of pencils you will have to sharpen, 
Letty, if everybody comes.” 
k And everybody did come. It was quite 
a remarkable gathering and as Letty stood 
in the doorway between the two rooms 
looking at the guests, and realized that 
each was present because he or she was 
Letty’s own special friend, she felt that she 
had as much to be thankful for as Violet 
herself. 

Mr. and Mrs. Drake, who happened to be 
in winter quarters in Jersey City, came after 
a good deal of urging. They kept bashfully 


LETTT’S sister 


318 

in the background, but in their way enjoyed 
the party almost more than any one ; enjoyed 
particularly the honor of being invited with 
such great people. For Mrs. Somers and the 
Beckwith family rather awed them, Madame 
Henri they knew to be a celebrity and they 
were quite overwhelmed by the arrival of 
Lady Anvers. For Lady Anvers had come 
to America a little earlier than she had ex- 
pected and insisted upon being included in 
the Thanksgiving party. 

“ And I am so glad. Aunt Mary,^^ Letty 
had said when she received Lady Anvers’ 
note, “ because really, she was one of my 
‘ first-est friends.’ ” 

Mr. and Mrs. Goldberg, on the other hand, 
were quite in their element. The stud in Mr. 
Goldberg’s glace-starched bosom shone opu- 
lently, and Mrs. Goldberg had quite outdone 
herself in gorgeousness. 

Even Grandfather and Grandmother Baker 
were there, for they had come down to the 
city to spend Thanksgiving with their son, 
daughter-in-law and the twins. The twins 
were very much in evidence, and Christopher 
and Seth Beckwith performed all the wonder- 


CONCLUSION 


319 

ful handsprings they had learned for the 
charity bazaar the year before. 

To crown the event, Grandmother Baker 
had had a hamper of goodies baked by 
Huldah and sent down from Sunnycrest 
Farm, and it really seemed too bad that 
Huldah herself could not be there to help 
serve them and see how her handiwork was 
appreciated. Christopher was heard to confide 
to Seth Beckwith that for once in his life he 
was unable to take even a first helping of 
everything provided. 

Violet looked on with eager, excited eyes. 
All of Betty’s friends showed their best side 
to the gentle, fragile girl, and she hoped 
ardently that some day she, too, would be 
able to boast of an equal number of friends. 

“ 1 wonder if I can learn to make people 
like me,” she thought. “ It is a gift and 
Betty has it. I shall try. People are so fond 
of my dear mother that perhaps they will love 
me for her sake.” 

''Oh, Aunt Mary,” whispered Betty, as 
they stood side by side to shake hands with 
the reluctantly departing guests, " don’t you 
think it has been a success? Everybody had 


LETTT^S sister 


320 

a good time, didn^t they, even if they weren’t 
— well, all just the same sort of people.” 

“ They did indeed, little girl, and the rea- 
son is because they were drawn together by 
love. That is the secret of life, my child, 
love ; and you are blessed to have learned it 
so young.” 


Other Stories in this Series are : 

LETTY OF THE CIRCUS 
LETTY AND THE TWINS 
LETTY’S NEW HOME 



SEP 6 .19'* 






TT 


' I m I ' 


I ' •* 


•-*• vj * *h 


> \ 


1 


tt. 


V’ 










V 


*v 




i - 


r 4 /i 


• / * / 

rm * J 

< .if'W 




t J * 




X'' 


iV 


H‘ 


\ ' r^’ 






ir-^‘ 


i>^ 


1 


,'( ■ ' ?r-- 


WJK 


A 


,r •« • 


^ -> 




I t 


IV 


f 




<1 


v» 


» ' I 






t. , ' 


V' 


i 


i.i-'ri!.- I 


• * 




•«/f ^ 


i f 




V .f 


♦ ^ 




>v 


fj 


! 


VJ 




<4 


.rv 


Ir-iT 




11 


Hi 




/'!» 


*f 


4y 


r '.-- ^ 


i'rr^ 


'*^r 


!l.> 


<11 


t 




4 


- K" 


t « 




r\i 


N • 


<1 






‘T 


aTj 


» I * '» *. 




>’ 


w » 


U 5 


!IMW 


tii 


• 1 




A 


/4j 


'S,\: t 


i y 


I 




■i? 


V‘ «tr< . 1 , J\ 


< 


■> t 




I * 


I < 


L^■*i 


* 




* ^ 


Mi 


r : 


it* 


» -n 


V I. 




I . « 


r^; 


< < 






V I, 


• fc » 






* •. 




h 


rif? 






-'jf < ,-. 




f-/; 


i’. '• 


if?: 


t!l 


* r ^ 4' 


P’ 


•t . 1 


•vr 


*4 


'^4 


\A. 


'■4 


>. 


■Iti. 


M) 


.‘rf 


r ir 




-’ '4GavuHki *X* 


1 9 


Tv. 


j* / 




' > • 

( A 




ii ■ V 


» I > 






V 4^^ 


V 


« 

r 


iV¥' 


'As 






• ,». 




V.J. I 








i' 


f *‘ 




« * 




4 V 


i 


>yV 


•• . V 


I' 4 


S 4' 




^ f • 


fa 


1» 


t4‘ -* 


► - 


' \l 




'A 


» 1 M 


»■< 


r * -' 


■ V A' 


A- 




? 


l'* 4i 


1 1 


M- * 


« * 




\ 


• * .' . 


'\ .A 


M »( 


l.f, 




m 


if 


• \^ 1^1 


j 




i i# 


■>» 


'n 


i%] 


Ai 


w 


IJ" 


It 


H i 


i 


V .^"^1 


4 


'f 




** 


• t 


L(t«. 


% 


y 


%* 


» i 


IT: 


> 


y 


'« -A 


i 




I ^ 






1 S '\n 


> 


V' 




V 


• } 


t 


I . * . , ' 


,« V 


fii: 


« I •« 

r .-'Wi 






■4 


» *1 


Vr 


Xi,’ 


( I 


* <■ 




L»< 


». i 


'> *1 


It (, 


iL 


I « 


\H. 


I A I" 










